A MANUAL OF PATEOLOGY
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
BEING A CONCISE ACCOUNT OF THE
CHIEF PERSONS, SECTS, ORDERS, ETC.
IN CHRISTIAN HISTORY
FROM THE FIRST CENTURY TO THE PERIOD OF
THE REFORMATION
82Sitf) Select Bibliographical References
BY
WALLACE NELSON STEARNS, A.M., B.D.
WITH AN INTRODUCTION
BY
J. H. THAYER, D.D., Litt.D.
PKOFBSSOB IN THE DIVINITY SCHOOL OF HARVARD UNIVERSITY
4fr
NEW YORK
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS
1899
Copyright, 1S99,
By Charles Scribner's Sons.
*«
©nfoersttg $wss:
John Wilson and Son, Cambridge, U.S.A.
PEEFACE
IN the preparation of this manual I have endeavored to pre-
sent the material with as much brevity as is compatible
with accuracy and utility. The body of the book contains a
list of the names of the more important personages in Chris-
tian history from the first century to the period of the Refor-
mation. To this are added the titles of selected works from
these men, together with critical and biographical books.
The names of the leading writers are also arranged in a
chronological table so that the eye may see at a glance their
relative places in history. The map shows the topography of
the places mentioned in the Patrology ; for the sake of clear-
ness geographical details are omitted. Where numerous
references occur, the various classes of works, viz., editions,
translations, biographies and critical works, are placed in
separate paragraphs in the order here given. But wherever
the classes contain each but a single reference (y. Atticus),
they all stand in the same paragraph and are separated by
periods.
In the selection of materials (see also the Table of Abbre-
viations) I have relied on such historical works as those of
Giildenpenning, Hertzberg, Diehl, Hodgkin, Gibbon (ed.
Bury), Creighton, Delarc, Baronius (ed. Theiner), Wein-
garten (ed. Arnold), Mabillon, Mansi, Christ, D'Archery and
Mabillon, Cave, Tillemont, Zbckler, the Bollandists, and
others ; encyclopedias, as La grande Encyclope'die, Dictionary
of National Biography, many articles in Encyclopedia Britan-
nica, Brockhaus's Konversations-Lexicon; church histories,
vi PREFACE
as Hergenrb'ther, Moeller, Miillcr, Funk, Giesler, Milman,
Schaff, Sheldon ; also lists of councils and Popes, Duchesne,
Hefele, Lauchert, Lipsius, Grisar, Pastor, Mirbt, Ranke,
Stubbs; histories of doctrine, Ilarnack, Schwane, Sheldon,
Fisher ; collections, Sathas, Hilgenfeld, Clement, Cotelerius,
Chevalier, and others ; compends, as Bratke, Dowling, Mas-
Latrie, Gregory, Lumper, Merechal, Richardson. The topog-
raphy of the map is based on Kiepert, Spruner-Menke, Droy-
sen, Appleton, Walker, Andree, Rand-McNally ; Graesse,
Egli, Ritter, Armstrong.
The student may be disappointed in not seeing more refer-
ences to the journals and quarterlies. While they have been
used, citations have seldom been made, for such additions
increase volume and cost while adding little value for the
general reader, to whom such literature is usually inaccessible.
I am indebted to the Rev. G. A. Jackson, author of the
" Christian Literature Primers," who has read the proof of
the Patrology (pp. 1-159). His wide and critical knowledge
has prevented many errors of omission and commission. I
wish also to express my appreciation of the valuable services
of Professor Henry C. Sheldon of the Boston University
School of Theology, and Assistant-Professor James H. Ropes
of the Harvard Divinity School.
The following references were either overlooked by me
or came to my hand too late to appear in their proper
places : —
P. 3. Paul, Acts of ; Peter, Acts of : Coptic fragments edited
by Carl Schmidt in Neue Heidelb. Jahrbb. '97, pp. 117 ff. John,
Acts of : M. R. James in T. und U. v. 1.
P. 3. Voight, H. G. Adalbert. Berlin '98.
P. 6. Gelzer, H. Sextus Julius Africanus. u. die Byzan-
tinische Chronographie. 2d Th. Leip.' 98.
P. 7. Foss, J. R. Agobard, Archbishop of Lyons. '98.
P. 23. Aristo of Pella. F. C. Conybeare in " The Expositor "
for '97, pp. 300 ff.
PREFACE vn
P. 26. Bruder, C. H. S. Aurelii Augustini Confessiones.
Leip. '97.
P. 32. Vacaudard, E. Bernard of Clairvaux. 2 vols. Paris
'97.
P. 39. Baumgarten, P. M. Untersuchungen u. Urkunden ilber
die camera Collegii cardinalium fur die Zeit von 1295 bis 1437.
Leip. '98.
P. 54. Turner, S. E. Trans, of Eginhard's Life of Charle-
magne. N. Y. and Lond. '98.
P. 56. Epp. Apocr. : C. Schmidt in Neue Heidelb. Jahrbb.
for '97, pp. 117 ff.
P. 59. Delehaye, S. J. Eusebius's De Martyribus. In Anal.
Boll. xvi. 2.
P. 65. Sabatier, P. Speculum perfectionis seu S. Francisci
Assisiensis legenda antiquissima auctore fratre Leone nunc
primum edidit. Paris '98.
P. 71. Peter, Gospel and Apocalypse of : Harnack im T. und
U. ix. 2 ; A Dieterich, Leip. '93. Photographic reproduction by
Gebhardt, Leip. '93.
P. 77. Heracleon. J. Armitage Kobinson in T. and S. i. 4.
P. 84. Banks, L. A. Immortal Hymns and their Story.
Cleveland '98. See also Comper, J. A. A Popular Handbook on
the Origin, History, and Structure of Liturgies. 1 vol., 2 parts.
Edinburgh '98.
P. 100. Joly, H. St. Ignace de Loyola. Paris '99.
P. 108. Bichard, James W. Philip Melanchthon, the Prot-
estant Preceptor of Germany. N. Y. and Lond. '98.
P. 139. Pastor, Ludwig. Zur Beurtheilung Savonarolas.
Freiburg i. B. '98.
W. N. S.
Cambridge, Mass.,
December 3, 1898.
CONTENTS
Page
Introduction xi
List of Abbreviations xv
Chronological Table.
Patrology 1
Tables : —
Emperors 160
Popes 106
Ecumenical Councils 170
Monasteries 172
Index to the Map 175
Map.
INTRODUCTION
THIS little book originated in an actual want, and is an
attempt to meet it. In entering upon the study of the
history of the New Testament literature, the average student
was found to be embarrassed by the scantiness of his knowl-
edge of the men and writings whose names he constantly came
upon, while recourse to the voluminous church histories or
encyclopaedias, even were he so fortunate as to have them at
hand, proved laborious and distracting. Accordingly, in the
first instance, a chronological list of the more noteworthy
men and writings belonging to the first three Christian cen-
turies was prepared, and accompanied with an alphabetical
key. The usefulness of this rudimentary work proved so
great that two members of the Harvard Divinity School at
the time 1 were induced to undertake its enlargement so as
to make it include the leading Greek and Latin writers of the
Patristic Period. But their speedy entrance on the engross-
ing duties of the pastorate in localities unprovided with ample
collections of professional books prevented the completion of
their undertaking. After a somewhat protracted slumber,
however, the project was resumed by Mr. Stearns, who during
a residence of several years in Cambridge has devoted much
of his leisure to the preparation of the book now given to
the public.
1 The Rev. Earl Morse Wilbur, now of Portland, Oregon, and Rev. John
Carroll Perkins, of Portland, Maine.
xn INTRODUCTION
It has grown from what at first was designed to be a
simple Primer of Patristics into a Manual of Patrology, or
an attempt to give in the briefest terms some account of the
life and works of the chief ecclesiastical writers down to
the period of the Reformation, with appended references to the
books where fuller information on both points can be found.
Besides the leading ecclesiastical personages, the names of
many sects, heresies, usages, etc., have been included, about
which summary information seems likely to prove serviceable.
Many of these are liable to be encountered by one who has
occasion to explore for any purpose the early Christian cen-
turies, yet information concerning them can only be gathered
from the special works to which but few readers have access.
Particular attention has been given, also, to the numerous
recent discoveries in early Christian literature, accounts of
which have hardly as yet found their way into the current
histories.
The selection of the contents of the Manual has occasioned
considerable embarrassment. The imperative requisite of
providing a cheap and portable book has enforced a pretty
rigorous exclusion of matter with which a well-informed
reader might be presumed to be acquainted, and suggested
the retention of many terms which, though of relatively
infrequent occurrence, are less commonly included in ordinary
dictionaries and popular works. The decision on this point
must evidently be largely influenced by personal needs and
considerations. There seemed to be no readier method of
averaging these than to allow the choice to be mainly con-
trolled by the actual experience of an enterprising student.
Wide use, however, can alone furnish a final decision; and
enlargement or retrenchment can be made in subsequent
editions, should the book prove, as is hoped, to be of such
general utility as to call for them.
INTRODUCTION xiii
Although no small pains has been taken to secure accuracy,
it is almost impossible that errors and oversights should not
have crept into a work embracing such a multitude of dis-
connected and often recondite particulars; but the author
returns in advance his acknowledgments to any one who may
aid him in removing them.
J. H. Thayer.
Harvard Divinity School,
Cambridge, Mass.
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
Acta Sanct. . Bollandists, the. Acta Sanctorum, ed. Camadet. 61 vols,
(with supplement). Paris and Rome. 1863-'83 (first two
vols. 1643). Arranged according to the calendar.
Alzog Alzog, Joh. Handbuch der Patrologie. 3d edn. Freiburg.
1876. 4th edn. 1888.
Anal. Boll. . . De Smedt, v. Hoof, de Backer, et al. Analecta Bollandiana.
16 vols. Paris. 1882-'97.
ANCL Roberts and Donaldson. Ante-Mcene Christian Library. 24
vols. Edinburgh. 1867-72.
ANF Coxe, A. Cleveland (ed.). The Ante-Nicene Fathers (edn. of
Roberts and Donaldson revd.). 9 vols., together with a bibli-
ography (Richardson) and index (Pick.). 1885-'96.
Bahr Ba.hr, Joh. Christ. Felix. Geschichte der romischen Literatur.
Carlsruhe. 1868-73. (Bd. 4, Die christlich-romische Lite-
ratur. 2d edn. 1873.)
Bard Bardenhewer, Otto. Patrologie. Freiburg. 1894.
Bar .-Gould . . Baring-Gould, N. The Lives of the Saints. 15 vols. London.
1872-77. New edn. 16 vols. 1897 on. App. vol. 1898.
BKV Reithmayer, F. X., and Thalhofer, Valentin. Bibliothek der
Kirchenvater. Auswahl der vorziiglichsten patristischen
Werke in deutscher Uebersetzung. 90 vols. Kempten.
1869-'88.
Bohringer . . . Bohringer, Fried, (and Paul). Die Kirche Christi und ihre
Zeugen : oder die Kirchengeschichte in Biographieen. 24
vols. Stuttgart. 1873-'75.
Butler Butler, Alban. The Lives of the Fathers, Martyrs, and other
Principal Saints. 12 vols. London. 1812— '15. Reprint,
1847.
Cave Cave, Wm. Historia literaria script, eccles. 2 vols. 1741-'45.
Revised by Henry Cary, "Lives of the Most Eminent Fa-
thers." 3 vols. Oxford. 1840.
Ceillier Ceillier, Remy. Histoire generale des auteurs sacres et eccle-
siastiques. 2d edn. 17 vols. Paris. 1858-'69.
Corp. script. Corpus scriptorum ecclesiasticorum latinorum. Ed. by mem-
eccl. lat. bers of the Vienna Academy. 37 vols, published. Vienna,
Prague, Leipzig. 1867 on.
XVI
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
Corp- script. Niebnhr, B. G., et al. Corpus scriptorum historiae byzantinae.
hist. byz. 50 vols. Bonn. 1828-'97.
Cruttwell . . . Cruttwell, Charles T. A Literary History of Early Christian-
ity. 2 vols. London. 1893.
Donaldson . . Donaldson, Jas. A Critical History of Christian Literature
and Doctrine from the Death of the Apostles until the Nicene
Council. 3 vols. London. 1864-'66. Vol. i.( 2d edn., 1874.
Ebert Ebert, Adolf. Allgemeine Geschichte der Literatur des Mittel-
alters im Abendlande. 3 vols. Leipzig. 1874-'87. Fr.
trans, by Aymeric and Condamin. 3 vols. Paris. 1883-'89.
Epiph Epiphanius, Fanarion.
Erdmann . . . Erdmann, Johann Eduard. Geschichte der Philosophic Eng.
trans., ed. Williston S. Hough. 3 vols. London. 1890-'91.
Euseb Eusebius. Historiaecclesiastica,librix. Extends to the year 324.
Fabr Fabricius, Geo. Poetarum veterum ecclesiasticorum opera
Christiana, et operum reliquiae atque fragmenta. Basel.
1564.
Feret Feret, Pierre. La faculte" de theologie de Paris et ses docteurs
les plus celebres. 4 vols. Paris. 1894-'97.
Galland Gallandius, A ndreas. Bibliotheca veterum patrum antiquorum-
que scriptorum ecclesiasticorum. 14 vols. Venice. 1765-'81.
Gennad Gennadius. Catalogus virorum illustrium. Continuation of
Jerome to year 495.
GHZ Gebhardt, Harnack, and Zahn. Patrum apostolicorum opera.
2d edn. Leipzig. 1876-'78.
Harnack, Lit. Harnack, Adolf. Geschichte der alt-christlichen Litteratur bis
Eusebius. i. Theil (Harnack u. Preusschen). Leipzig. 1893.
" Chron. ii. Theil. Bd. 1. Leipzig. 1897.
Herzog 2 . . . . Herzog, J. J., u. Plitt, G. L. Real-Encyclopadie fiir protestan-
and tische Theologie und Kirche. 2d edn. 18 vols. Leipzig.
Herzog* l877-'88. 3d edn., A. Hauck. Leipzig. 1896 on.
Hlgfld Hilgenfeld, Adolphus. Novum Testamentum extra canonem
receptum. 3d edn. Leipzig. 1884.
Hook Hook, Walter Farquhar. Lives of the Archbishops of Canter-
bury. 12 vols. London. 1860-'76.
Hort Hort, J. F. A. Six lectures on the Ante-Nicene Fathers.
London. 1895.
Jackson .... Jackson, G. A. Early Christian Literature Primers (ed. G. P.
Fisher), N. Y. '83-'96. i. Apostolic Fathers and Apologists ;
ii. Greek Fathers of the Third Cent. ; iii. Latin Fathers of
the Third Cent.; iv. Post-Nicene Fathers. Contain many
translations. Biographical, literary, and bibliographical.
Jerome Jerome. De viris illustribus. To the year 395.
Kriiger Kriiger, Gustav. Geschichte der alt-christlichen Litteratur in
den ersten drei Jahrhunderten. Freiburg u. Leipzig. 1895.
Eng. trans, by Chas. R. Gillett. N. Y. 1897.
Krumb Krumbacher, Karl. Geschichte der byzantinischen Litteratur
von Justinian bis zum ende des ostromischen Reiches, 527-
1453. 2d edn. A. Ehrhard u. H. Gelzer. Munich. 1897.
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS xvii
Lghtft Lightfoot, J. B., and Harmer, J. R. The Apostolic Fathers,
introductions and translations. London. 1893.
Licht Lichtenberger, F. Encyclopedic des sciences religieuses. 13
vols. Paris. 1877-82.
Lips Lipsius, R. A. Die apocryphen Apostelgeschichten und
Apostellegenden. 2 vols, with supplement. Braunschweig.
1883-'90.
Mabillon . . . Mabillon, Joh. Annales ordinis S. Benedicti occidentaliura
monachorum patriarchal. 6 vols. Lucae. 1739-'45.
Mai, Spic. . . . Mai, Angelo. Spicilegium romanum. 10 vols. Rome.
1839-44.
Mai, NPB . . . Novae patrum bibliothecse. 8 vols. 1852-'71.
MBP Maxima bibliotheca veterum patrum et antiquorum scriptorum
ecclesiasticorum. 27 vols. Lyons. 1 677. Apparatus ad,
etc. 2 vols. Paris. 1703. Index, vol. xxviii. Geneva. 1707.
MGH Pertz, Georg. Heinricus. Monumenta Germanias historica.
29 vols. Hanover. 1872-'92.
MHB Petrie and Sharpe. Monumenta historica britannica. From
earliest times until end of reign of Henry VII. 1 vol. 1848.
Not completed.
Migne, P. L. . Migne, J. P. Patrologia latina. 221 vols., including index.
Paris. 1844-64.
Migne, P. G. . Migne, J. P. Patrologia graeca. 161 vols. Paris. 1857-'66.
Index to same (/cAels irarpoKoyias k. t. A.) by Dorotheos
Scholarios. Athens. 1879. Vol. cxxix. (Gamier freres et
Migne). Paris. 1898.
Mont Montalembert, C. F. R. Les moines d'occident. Paris. 1860-
'77. Eng. trans. 7 vols. Edinburgh and London. 1861-79.
NF Schaff, Philip (ed.). A Select Library of the Nicene and Post-
Nicene Fathers. I. series, 14 vols. 1886-90. II. series
(Schaff and Wace, eds.), 12 vols. 1890-'95.
Nirschl Nirschl, J. Lehrbuch der Patrologie und Patristik. 3 vols.
Mainz. 1881-85.
Oehler Oehler, Franciscus. Corpus haeresiologicum. 3 vols. Berlin.
1856-61.
O'Hanlon . . . O'Hanlon, John. Lives of the Irish Saints. 7 vols. 1875-'94.
Phot Photius. Bibliotheca. Includes 280 writers, and has many
extracts preserved here only.
Pitra, Spic. . . Pitra, J. B. Spicilegium Solesmense. 4 vols. Paris. 1852-'58.
Pitra, Anal. . . " " Analecta sacra spic. sac. parata. 8 vols. Paris.
1876-'82.
Routh Routh, Martin Joseph. Reliquiae sacrae. 2d edn. 5 vols.
Oxford. 1846-48.
Sathas Sathas, Konstantinos N. Bibliotheca graeca medii aevi. 7
vols. Venice and Paris. 1872-'94.
Schaff Schaff, Philip. A Religious Encyclopedia, etc. (based on Her-
zog). New edn. 4 vols. NY. 1887.
Schanz Schanz, Martin. Geschichte der romischen Litteratur bis zum
Gesetzgebungswerk des Kaisers Justinian. Theil 3. Munich.
1896.
XV111
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
Schmid .... Schmid, B. Grundliuion der Patrologie. 2d edn. Freiburg.
1886.
Sevestre .... Sevestre, A. Dictionnaire de patrologie, being vols. 20-25 in
Migne's Nouvelle encyclope'die the'ologique. 5 vols. Paris.
1851-'59.
Sirmond . . . . Sirmond, Jacob. Opera varia. 5 vols. Venice. 1728.
S. and W. . . . Smith, Wm., and Wace, Ilenry. Dictionary of Christian Biog-
raphy. 4 vols. London. 1877-87.
Socrates .... Historia ecclesiastica.
Sozomen . . . Historia ecclesiastica.
SFCK The Fathers for English Readers. 15 vols. Lond. 1878-90.
Teuffel Teuffel, W. S. Geschichte der romischen Literatur. 5th edn.,
ed. Ludwig Schwabe. Leipzig. 1890.
Tillemont . . . Tillemont, Louis-Sebastien. Memoires pour servir a l'histoire
eccle'siastique des six premiers siecles. 16 vols, (continued
by others after the author's death). 1694-1712.
T. and S. ... Robinson, J. Armitage. Texts and Studies, Many parts.
Cambridge. 1893 on.
T. und U. . . . Gebhardt and Harnack. Texte und Untersuchungen der alt-
christlichen Literatur. Many parts. Leipzig. 1882 on.
W. und W. . . Wetzer, H. J. and Welte, Bened. Kirchen-Lexicon oder Ency-
clopiidie derkathol. Theologie und ihrer Hilfswissenschaften.
2d edn. Freiburg im Breisgau. 1882 on.
Zahn, Forsch. Zahn, Theodore. Forschungen zur Geschichte des neutesta-
mentlichen Kanons und der alt-christlichen Litteratur. 5
vols. Erlangen. 1893.
Zahn, Kanon . Zahn, Theodore. Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons.
Erlangen. 1889 on.
Zeller Zeller, Eduard. Die Philosophie der Griechen. 4th edn. 3
vols. Leipzig, 1876-81. 1st vol., 5th edn., Leipzig. 1892.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Abbess (i. e. " Abbotess " ; v. Abbot) : head of a con>
munity (convent) of nuns ; traceable to the time of
Gregory the Great (c. 591).
Abbot (i. e. "father") : head of a community (monastery)
of monks, esp. of the Benedictine order ; v. Prior.
Abdias : reputed first bp. of Babylon. Under this name
Lat. apocr. Acts or Apostolic histories ; de hist, apost. cer-
taminis, libr. x., probably of 6th cent. ; v. Acts.
Fabr. Cod. apocr. N. T. ii. 387 ; Lipsius i. 117.
S. and W. i. 1.
Abeiard (assumed name of Peter Pallet, or Palais) : b.
(Palais, near Nantes) 1079; d. 1142. Pupil of Roscellinus,
William of Champeaux, and Anselm. Called himself Philoso-
phus Peripateticus (PPPP). Renowned teacher of theology.
Sic et non (doctrinal contradictions of the Fathers) ; Scito te ipsum
(ethical treatise) ; Introd. to Theol.
Migne, P. L. clxxviii. ; Vict. Cousin, 2 vols., Paris '49, '59.
Chas. de Remusat, 2d edn., Paris '55; Adolf Hausrath, Leip. '93 5
Gabriel Compayre, N. Y. '93 ; Feret i. 131 ; Bohringer xv. ; Herzog 8 i.
14 ; Licht. i. 15 ; Life of Helo'ise in Bohringer xvi. 253.
Abercius, s. : reputed bp. of Hieropolis, late 2d cent.; v.
Avercius.
Migne, P. G. cxv. 1211 ; Albrecht Dieterich, Die Grabschrift des
Aberkios, Leip. '96; Harnack, Lit. i. 258; Lghtft., Ignatius2 i. 493;
Herzog 8 ii. 315 ; T. und U. xii. 4; Zahn, Forsch. v. 57.
Abgar : a king of Edessa to whom is ascribed a fictitious
correspondence with Jesus, whose portrait he is fabled to have
received through Thaddeus (v. Addaeus).
Euseb. i. 13.
L. Tixeront, Paris '88; Herzog8 i. 98
1
2 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Abibus : V. Habibus.
Abraham, Apocalypse of : V. Apocalypses.
Abrahamites : a branch of Paulicians (q. v.), named from
Ibrahim (Abraham) of Antioch, 9th cent.
Abraxas (more correctly, Abrasax) : a mystic name of un-
known origin, found on ancient gems.
S. and W. i. 9 ; Herzog » i. 98 ; Licht. i. 30 ; A. Dieterich, Leip. '91.
Absalon (Axel) : c. 1128-1201 ; abp. of Lund.
Abstinentes : arose in Gaul and Spain, 3d cent. ; abjured
marriage.
Abulpharagius : V. Bar-Hebraeus.
Acacius : S. and W. i. 11.
(1) 6 fiov6(f>0a\fjio<; (i. e. "the one-eyed"), d. c. 366.
Pupil, biographer, and successor of Eusebius of Csesarea;
leader of the Arians.
On Ecclesiastes ; Miscell. Questions, 6 bks. ; 'AvriXoyi'a, vs. Marcellus of
Ancyra.
Epiphanius lxxii. 6.
Ceillier iv. 322.
(2) Bp. of Beroea in Syria, c. 379-436. Opponent of Arian-
ism ; hostile to Chrysostom ; to Cyril of Jerusalem.
(3) S. : bp. of Melitene in Armenia, c. 431. Opposed
Cyril of Alexandria and Nestorius.
Ceillier, viii. 238.
Migne, P. G. lxxvii. 1467.
(4) Bp. of Constantinople, 471-489. Eccles. statesman ;
strove to harmonize the East and make it independent of
Rome.
Migne, P. L. lviii. 46 ; lxxxiv. 791.
Bard. § 81. 4 ; Ceillier x. 403.
(5) The Assyrian. Bp. of Seleucia and Catholicus of Per-
sia c. 485 ; reputed first Nestorian patriarch.
Acca(s), S. : bp. of Hexham, 709-732 ; disciple of Wilfred
(q.v.).
Jas. Raine, The Priory of Hexham, i.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 3
Acephaii (i. e. " headless " ) : name given to several eccles.
parties because of their lack of leaders (e. g. Eutychians of
5th cent.).
Acoemetae (i. e. "sleepless ones"): monks, 5th cent, on,
who by relays kept up perpetual worship.
Acolutlius : V. Colluthiaus.
Acta Martyrum : records of the lives and deeds of the mar-
tyrs. Edited by the Benedictine Ruinart, 1689 ; supplemented
by Assemani, 1748, and by E. le Blant, Paris, 1882.
Herzog 8 i. 140 ; Kriiger § 106 ; Harnack, Lit. 807.
Acta Sanctorum : v. Bollandists.
Acts, Apocryphal : 2d-6th centt. Chief among them are :
of Peter ; of Paul and Thecla ; of Barnabas ; of Philip ; of
Andrew ; of Andrew and Matthew ; Acts and Martyrdom
of Matthew ; Acts of Thomas ; of Abdias ; of Thaddeus ; of
John ; of Bartholomew ; of Simon and Judas ; of Pilate.
Tischendorf, Leip. '51 ; Lipsius, Leip. '83-90 ; W. Wright (Syriac
with trans.), Lond., '71. ANF. ix.
Harnack, Chron. i. 491, 541 ; Lipsius in S. and W. i. 17 ; Herzog 8 i. 664.
Other Apocr. Acts are : of S. Callistratus, 300-c. 350 ; S.
Codratius, 3d cent. ; S. Demetrius, 6th cent. ; S. Eugenia ;
S. Histibouzit ; S. Polyeuctes ; S. Thalelaeus ; S. Theodore ;
the Manichaean ; the Ebionite ; etc.
Trans, by F. C. Conybeare, Lond. '94.
Harnack, Lit. i. 116 ; Zahn, Kanon, ii. 2.
Adalbert : (1 ) name of two or more missionary monks of
7th and 8th centt.
(2) s. : monk of Prague, 950-997 ; bp. of Bohemia ; mission-
ary to Hungary and Poland ; martyr.
Migne, P. L. cxxxvii. 859.
Herzog 8 i. 153.
(3) s. : abp. of Hamburg-Bremen, 1045-1072 ; attempted
to form England, Germany, and Scandinavia into a separate
patriarchate.
Colmar Grunhager, Leip. '54.
4 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Adaldag : abp. of Hamburg-Bremen, 937-988.
Herzog * i. 155.
Adaigar : abp. of Hamburg-Bremen, 888-909.
Herzog* i. 156.
Adaihard, S. : 753-826. Grandson of Charles Martel;
nephew of Charlemagne ; abt. of Corbie in France.
Migne, P. L. cv. 533.
Adam : (1) Book of : a Legend of Jewish or Oriental origin,
dealing with the history of mankind from the Fall until the
time of Melchizedek. Current in various forms and languages.
Possibly in part pre-Christian.
(2) A. of Bremen : 1076 ; one of the fathers of mediaeval
church history.
Pertz vii. 266 ; Migne, P. L. cxlvi. 453.
Ceillier xiv. 713.
(3) Choir-master in S. Victor : d. 1192 ; eminent Lat. poet.
Migne, P. L. cxcvi. 1421 ; trans, by D. S. Wrangham, 3 vols., Lond. '81.
L. Gautier in Poesie liturgique, Paris '86; Feret i. 121.
Adamantius: orthodox interlocutor in a 4th cent. dial,
against heresies ; wrongly ascribed to Origen, who bore the
name.
See De la Rue, Origen (pp. 800-872), Paris 1733 ; Euseb. vi. 14.
Lommatzsch, Origen, xvi. 246.
S. and W. i. 39 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 478.
. Adamites : antinomian N. African Gnostics, 2d cent., who
aimed to reproduce primitive innocence by nudity. Name
also borne in 15th cent, by a sect of extreme Communists
associated with the Picards (q. v.), and by a similar sect with
similar usages in Austria, 1849.
Adamnan (dimin. of Adam) : abt. of Hy (Iona), 679-704.
Author of De Locis Sanctis, libr. iii. ; Life of S. Columba.
Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 726; Mabillon ii. 502; S. Col. by W. Reeves,
Edinburgh '76.
Herzog8 i. 166.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 5
Addaeus, Teaching of : late 3d or early 4th cent. ; contains
the legend of Abgar (q. v.), missionary labors of Thaddeus
and his disciple Addaeus in Edessa.
Lips. iii. 154, 178 ; G. Phillips, Lond. 76. ANCL. xx. ; ANF. viii.
655.
Adeiphians : an Eastern sect, 4th cent. ; insisted on inces-
sant prayer, and believed in attaining a spiritual exaltation
which liberated from moral restraint.
Adeodatus, S. : pope, 672-676. Opponent of the Monothe-
lites (q. v.). Introduced into papal letters the formula Salutem
et apostolicam benedietionem.
Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 1139.
Adiaphora : " things indifferent," neither commanded nor
forbidden by the moral law. Much debated by writers on
ethics.
Herzog 8 i. 168.
Adiaphorists : a name applied chiefly to the followers of
Melanchthon.
Adimantus : 3d cent. One of twelve disciples of Manes ;
labored in Africa. Attempted to prove contradiction between
0. and N. Testaments ; answered by Augustine.
Migne, P. L. xlii. 129.
Adon, S. : abp. of Vienne, d. 875.
De sex setatibus mundi, a chronicle from creation until end of time.
Migne, P. L. cxxiii. 23.
Adoptionists : a sect in Spain and France, 8th cent. Held
that Christ as respects human nature was merely the adoptive
son of God.
Herzog3 i. 180.
Adrian : v. Hadrian.
Advocatus dei and advocatus diaboli : persons appointed to
bring forward the arguments respectively for and against a
candidate for canonization.
.ffiddi : v. Eddius.
6 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
iEmiliauus : V. Emilianus.
iEneas of Gaza : 487. Disciple of Hierocles ; teacher of
rhetoric ; converted to Christianity.
Theophrastus, a dial, on immortality.
Gall. x. 629 ; Migne, P. G. lxxxv. 865.
Bard. § 82. 2.
Aerians : followers of Aerius of Pontus, 4th cent. Main-
tained the equality of bishops and presbyters ; objected to
compulsory fasting, and to prayers for the dead.
Agtians : followers of Aetius, 4th cent. Extreme Arians (q.v.).
Aetius : deacon of Antioch (349 on) and Alexandria
(356 on). Extreme Arian and head of a sect also called
Anomoeans, as holding that the Son is unlike the Father in
essence.
Migne, P. G. xlii. 533.
S. and W. L 5; Bard. § 43; W. und W. i. 295.
Afrem : V. Ephraim (1).
Africanus, Julius : early 3d cent, at Nicopolis (Emmaus, re-
stored under his auspices) ; historiographer, exegete.
Chronica (b. c. 5499-a. d. 221), 5 bks., of which fragments are extant.
H. Gelzer, 2 vols., Leip. '80-'85 ; Routh ii. 221 ; Migne, P. G. x. 35
ANF. vi. 123.
Bard. § 33; Kriiger § 82; S. and W. i. 53; CeiUier ii. 95.
Agape (Gr. ayaTrr], love ; pi. aydircu, love-feasts) : a meal of
the early Christians, partaken in common and in connection
with the Eucharist. Later the two were dissociated, and from
the 4th cent, on the agapae were gradually discontinued.
Agapetus, S. : name of one pope and one bp. of Rome.
(1) Bp. of Rome, 535-536 ; defeated heretics at Constanti-
nople.
Migne, P. L. lxvi. 35.
Herzog'i. 237.
(2) Pope, 946-955.
Migne, P. L. exxxiii. 889.
HerzogM. 238.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 7
Agatha, s. : martyr under Decius (Diocletian ? ) ; especially
honored in Sicily and S. Italy.
Bar.-Gould, Feb. 5 ; Migne, P. L. xiii. 403 (Hymn by Pope Damasus).
Agathangeius : 4th cent. Biographer of Gregory the Illu-
minator.
Hist, of the Christianizing of the Armenians.
Venice '62. Trans, by V. Langlois in Collection des historiens
anciens et modernes de l'Armenie, Paris '67.
Agathias : Byzantine historian, late 6th cent.
Five books on Justinian's reign, 553-559.
B. G. Niebuhr in Corp. script, hist. byz. i. pars 3.
S. and W. i. 59.
Agatho, s. : pope, 678-681. Claimed the title of Ecumenical
Bishop.
Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 1153.
S. and W. i. 61.
Ages : for convenience theol. hist, is divided into periods
marked by dominating tendencies : —
Apostolic Age, life rather than doctrines, 30-c. 100.
Patristic Age, doctrines become definitely stated, c. 100-
c.521.
Scholastic Age, period of harmonizing and systematizing the
results of preceding centt., c. 520 to the Reformation (of which
c. 520-c. 1078 marks a period of transition to Scholasticism
proper) ; v. Schoolmen.
Schmid, pp. 5-28 ; Herzog 2 xi. 300.
Agneiius : abp. of Ravenna, 558-566. Opposed the Arians.
Migne, P. L. lxviii. 379.
Agnes, S. : martyr under Diocletian, c. 303.
Bar.-Gould, Jan. 21; Herzog8 i. 243; Migne, P. L. xiii. 402 (Hymn
by Pope Damasus).
Agobard : 779-840. Abp. of Lyons, c. 816. Wrote against
superstitions: influential in intellectual and political move-
ments.
MBP. xiv. 234; Gall. xiii. 403 ; Migne, P. L. civ. 9.
S. and W. i. 63 ; Herzog 3 i. 246.
8 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
Agrapha: sayings of Jesus not recorded in the Canonical
Gospels.
T. und U. v. 4 ; T. und U. xiv. 2 ; Westcott, Study of the Gosp.
Appendix C. ; J. T. Dodd, Oxf . and Loud. '74 ; Eb. Nestle, Nov. Test.
Graec. Supplementum, Leip. '96.
Agrippa Castor : c. 135. Earliest mentioned writer against
heresy ; opposed Basilides (q. v.).
Routh i. 85.
Euseb. iv. 7; Harnack, Lit. i. 114.
Ahyto : V. Hetto.
Aidan : d. 651. " Apostle of Northumbria ; " 1st bp. of
Lindisfarne.
Bede, iii. ; S. and W. i. 65.
Aigradus (An(s)gradus,*Ansgardus) : c. 699; monk of Fon-
tanelles, near Rouen.
Lives of S. Ansbert and S. Landefert.
Ceillier xii. 21.
Alanus (Alain) of Lille : d. 1203. Theologian, poet ; " Doctor
Universalis."
Book of Parables ; Treatise on the Cath. Faith ; Theol. Wordbook ;
Poem on the Incarnation ; Anti-Claudianus, an encyclopaedic work in
hexameter verse.
Migne, P. L. ccx. 9.
Life by Dupuy, Lille '59 ; M. Baumgartner, Miinster '96 ; Herzog 8 i.
283 ; Licht. i. 131 ; Ceillier xiv. 863.
Alban, S. : reputed protomartyr of Britain, 303.
Bede i. 5; Acta sanct. June 22 (v.).
Albert: b. (Bavaria) 1193; d. (Cologne) 1280. Dominican
monk ; prof, of Theol. in Cologne, Paris ; bp. of Regensburg ;
teacher of Th. Aquinas. Called " Magnus " and " Doctor
Universalis." By reproducing the philosophy of Aristotle
greatly stimulated scholasticism.
Comm. on Aristotle ; Sumraa Theologise, a compend.
Life by O. D'Assailly, Paris 70; v. Hertling, Koln '80; J. Sighart,
Regensburg '57 (trans, by A. Dixon '76); Feret ii. 421.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 9
Albigenses : a name given to Manichaean sects of S. France
and N. Italy in 12th and 13th centt. Also called Cathari (q. v.).
Alcuin, S. : 735-804. Master of schools at York, Pavia,
Tours ; councillor of Charlemagne ; one of the most learned
men of his age ; revised the Lat. Bible.
Comm. on Gen., Pss., Eccl., John; letters; poems; biographies.
Froben. Ratisbon 1777; Migne, P. L. c, ci.
Life by F. Lorenz '29, trans, by Slee, Lond. '37 ; K. Werner, Wien, '81 ;
A. F. West, N. Y. '92 ; Mabillon iv. 1 ; Bar.-Gould, May 19 ; Ebert
ii. 12 ; Herzog8 i. 365 ; Diet. Nat. Biog. i. 239.
Aldhelm : abt. of Malinesbury, c. 685 ; bp. of Sherborn, 705 ;
the first Englishman to cultivate classical learning with suc-
cess ; founded many schools in Wessex. Author of " De
laudibus virginitatis " (in prose and verse).
Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 63.
Life by Wright in Biogr. Br. Lit. ; J. A. Giles, Oxf . '44 ; Herzog 8 i.
325; Bahr iv. § 53.
Alexander : (1) S. : d. (in prison at Caesarea) c. 251. Friend
of Origen ; bp. of Jerusalem, where he founded a library that
furnished Eusebius much material.
Gall. ii. 201 ; Routh ii. 159 ; Migne, P. G. x. 201. ANF. vi. 153.
Euseb. vi. 11 ; Nirschl § 87 ; S. and W. i. 85; Harnack, Lit. i. 505.
(2) Bp. of Lycopolis, c. 301 ; wrote against the Manichaeans.
Gall. iv. 73; Migne, P. G. xviii. 409. ANF. vi. 239.
(3) S. : bp. of Alexandria, c. 313-326 ; opposed Arius.
Migne, P. G. xviii. 547 ; Pitra, Anal. iv. 196. ANCL. xiv. 236 ; ANF.
vi. 289.
S. and W. i. 79 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 449.
(4) Bp. of Hierapolis, 404 (?) on ; friend of Nestorins, foe
of Cyril of Alexandria.
S. and W. i. 83 ; Tillemont xiv., xv. ; Ceillier viii. 374.
(5) de Hales (Ales) : d. 1245. Eng. theologian and
philosopher ; celebrated teacher ; " Doctor Irrefragabilis."
Summa theologica, a compend.
Koburger, Nuremberg 1482.
Feret i. 311; Herzog3 i. 352; W. und W. i. 495.
10 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
(6) Name of one bp. of Rome and of seven popes : —
Herzog 8 i. 338 ; Licht. i. 156 ; W. und W. i. 479.
i. S. : bp. of Rome, 105-115.
Euseb. iv. 4.
ii. 1061-1073. Bp. of Lucca ; elected pope through influ-
ence of Hildebrand ; rejected by the German Church, which
named Cadalus of Parma (Honorius II.) in his stead, but
finally abandoned him for Alexander.
Migne, P. L. cxlvi. 1271.
iii. (Cardinal Roland), 1159-1181. Imposed penance upon
Henry II. of Eng. for death of Becket ; opposed Frederick
(I.) Barbarossa. See Miiller K-gesch. § 144.
Migne, P. L. cc.
Herm. Reuter., 3 vols., Leip. '60-'64.
iv. 1254-1261. Bp. of Ostia and Yeletri ; labored for union
of Gr. and Lat. churches ; patron of mendicant orders.
Sirmond iii. 851.
v. 1409-1410. Cardinal abp. of Milan ; his weakness led
to increased dissension.
vi 1492-1510. Abp. of Valencia ; extended the power of
the papacy.
vii. 1655-1667. Patron of letters ; opposed Louis XIV.,
by whom deprived of Avignon.
viii. 1689-1691. Aided Venice against the Turks ; en-
larged the Vatican library.
Aimo : V. Haimo.
Albani(c)ua : v. Gildas (2).
A(e)ifred the Great : King of Eng. 871-901 ; framed laws ;
encouraged commerce; patron of letters; founded Univ. of
Oxford.
Laws of the W. Saxons; Manual (lost). Trans. Bede's Eccl. Hist..
Orosius's Univ. Hist. ; Boethius's Consolation of Philosophy ; Gregory's
Pastoral Care.
Migne, P. L. cxxxviii. 447.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 11
R. Pauli, Berlin '51, trans, by B. Thorpe, Lond. '53 ; Thos. Hughes,
Lond. ; J. A. Giles, Oxf. and Lond. '54; Ebert. i. 239.
A(e)ifric, s. : abp. of Canterbury, 996-1006.
Migne, P. L. cxxxix. 1470 ; B. Thorpe '44 ; W. W. Skeat, Lond. '81-'90.
Herzog8i. 222.
Alger : canon of Liege, c. 1150.
On the Sacrament; Mercy and Justice.
Migne, P. L. clxxx. 727.
Ceillier xiv. 379.
Almaricians : V. Amalrich.
Alogi (Gr. dXoyoi) : 2d cent. Christians who rejected the
doctrine of the Logos.
Epiphanius li. 3 ; Harnack, Dogmengesch. i. ; Herzog 8 i. 386.
Alulphus : monk of S. Martin of Tours, 12th cent.
Exposition of the New Testament.
Migne, P. L. lxxix. 1137.
Amaiarius : ( 1 ) Fortunatus : abp. of Treves, 815 ; author of
a letter on the rite of Baptism.
Migne, P. L. xcix. 885; ci. 1287.
(2) D. c. 837. Deacon in Metz ; abt. of Hornbuch.
Migne, P. L. cv. 816.
Herzog8 i. 428.
Amalbert : v. Ansbert.
Amalrich (Almaric, Fr. Amaury) : d. 1207. Pantheistic
theologian ; professor in Univ. of Paris, where condemned for
heresy, 1204. His followers were called Almaricians or
Amalricians.
Feret i. 200 ; Erdmann § 176 ; Blunt, Diet, of Sects, etc., 24.
Amandus : d. 679. Missionary to the Frisians in the Nether-
lands.
Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 1267.
Amatus : abp. of Bordeaux, c. 1101.
Migne, P. L. civ. 1638.
12 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
Ambrose : (1) of Alexandria : d. c. 250. Pupil, friend, and
patron of Origen.
Haruack, Lit. i. 328.
(2) C. 340-397. Bp. of Milan ; Augustine converted by
his preaching. Opposed Arianisni ; father of Lat. hyninology.
Many of his works are reproductions of those of Cyril, Basil,
and other Gr. Fathers.
Hexaemeron ; On the Duties of the Clergy (after Cicero's De Officiis) ;
On the Christian Faith ; On the Holy Spirit.
Ballerini, 6 vols. '75-'86; Migne, P. L. xiv.-xvii. ; Pitra, Anal. v. 121.
N. F. 2d series, x.
Bohringer x. ; L. Baunard, 2e edn., Paris 72; Th. Fbrster, Halle '84;
Ceillier v. 378; Bard. § 72; Nirschl § 168; Farrar, Lives of the Ff.
ii. 112 ; W. nnd W. i. 695.
(3) (Autpert) S. : d. c. 778. Distinguished Benedictine abt.
Com. on the Apocalypse.
Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 1265.
W. Bousset, Die Offenbarung Johannis ('96), p. 75.
Ambrosiaster (Pseudo-Ambrosius) : name given to unknown
author of a Com. on Paul's Epp. formerly ascribed to Ambrose
of Milan (v. his works) ; subsequently to Hilary the Deacon
(Rome, c. 380). Now held to be a compilation covering
centuries.
Migne, P. L. xvii. 45.
Nirschl § 169 ; Herzog" i. 441 ; W. und W. i. 694.
Ammianus Marcellinus : b. (Antioch) c. 330 ; long in Rom.
military service ; later settled in Rome, where d. c. 390. His
works are valuable for references to Christianity.
History, Rerum gestarum libr. xxxi., in continuation of Tacitus.
18 bks. are extant.
Wagner and Erfurdt, 3 vols. Leip. 1808 ; F. Eyssenhardt, Berlin '71 ;
V. Gardthausen, Leip. '74, '75. Trans, in Bonn's Class. Library.
S. and W. i 99 ; Herzog8 i. 449.
Ammonias : (1) of Alexandria, c. 220. Divided the text of
the Gospels into small numbered sections ace. to the sense,
and combined them into a species of harmony generally recog-
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 13
nizcd as extant in that of Victor of Capua (q. v.). The
method was followed by Eusebius of Csesarea, who distributed
his sections into ten classes, or " Canons." Hence the " Am-
monian-Eusebian sections " or " Canons " still given in the
edns. of Bp. Lloyd, Tdf. and others.
Gall. ii. 546; Burgon, The Last Twelve Verses . . . ace. to Mark,
Lond. 71 ; G. H. Gwilliara in Studia bibl. et eccles. Oxford, '90 (ii. 241) ;
Gregory, Prolegg. 143 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 406.
(2) Saccas (so called because as a porter he carried a
sack) : d. c. 243 at Alexandria. Eclectic philosopher ; founder
of Alexandrian Neoplatonism ; Herenius and Plotinus his
pupils; wrote nothing, — little positively known about him.
Zeller v. 829 ; Windelband, Gesch. d. Gr. Phil. § 54.
(3) Presbyter in Alexandria, c. 458 ; author of comm. on
Pss., Dan., Matt., John, Acts, 1 Peter.
Migne, P. G. lxxxv. 1301.
Nirschl § 255.
Amcenus Prudentius : in Spain, 5th cent. Supposed author
of an Enchiridion (or O. and N. T. Manual, called also Ditto-
chaeon or Diptychon) in Lat. hexameters.
Migne, P. L. lxi. 1075.
Amolon (Amulo) : d. 852. Disciple and successor of Agobard
at Lyons. In favor with Charles the Bald and Leo IV.
Treatise on the Jews.
Migne, P. L. cxvi. 77.
Am(m)on, s. : d. c. 356. " The founder of Egyptian monas-
ticism " in the Nitrian desert.
Migne, P. G. xl. 1065.
Socrates vii. 14 ; Sozomen i. 14, vi. 28 ; S. and W. i. 102.
Amphilochius, s. : rhetorician ; advocate ; ascetic. Bp. of
Iconium, 375 on. Next to Basil the Great and Gregory Naz.,
his friends, the foremost man in the Eastern Church ; wrote
against heresies.
Migne, P. G. xxxix. 9.
Tillemont ix. 747; Ceillier v. 364; Nirschl § 138 ; S. and W. i. 103.
14 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Anastasius, s. : (1) bp. of Antioch, 559-570, 593-599;
exiled by Justin II., 570 ; author of five discourses on the
true faith.
Gall. xii. 233 ; Migne, P. G. lxxxix. 1289.
Krumb. § 10.
(2) s. : bp. of Antioch, 599-609 ; trans. Gregory's " Pastoral
Care " into Greek ; slain by the Jews. (1) and (2) are by
some writers called A. Sinaita.
(3) Sinaita, s. (?) : 640-700. Monk of Mt. Sinai.
6877709 (Hodegus, i.e. "guide"), against heresies; Ques-
tions and Answers on Holy Scripture, chiefly collected from
the Fathers.
Migne, P. G. lxxxix. 36 ; Sirmond ii. 351.
J. B. Kumpfmuller, Wurzburg '65; Krumb. § 13; Nirschl § 351;
Herzog8 i. 491.
(4) Name of four bps. of Rome and popes and one anti-
pope : —
Herzog8 i. 488.
i. s. : 398-401. " Vir insignis " (Jerome) ; condemned
Rufinus's trans, of Origen.
Migne, P. L. xx. 65.
Ceillier vi. 334.
ii. S. : 496-498. Sought to reclaim the Arians and restore
peace to the Church. Cf. Dante, Inferno, xi. 8, 9.
iii. 911-913. Held power in a time when the Church was
subservient to the aristocracy.
Migne, P. L. cxxxi. 1181.
iv. 1153-1154. Bp. of Sabine ; cardinal ; vicar of Inno-
cent II. ; in his time lived Arnold of Brescia (q. v.).
Migne, P. L. clxxxviii. 985.
Ceillier xiv. 911.
(5) Librarian of Vatican, 9th cent.
Catalogues ; Martyrology ; Lives of the Popes.
MBP. xii. 831 ; Migne, P. L. cxxvii.-cxxix. ; Mai, Spic. ix. 384.
Cave ii. 256; Krumb. § 144; Herzog8 i. 492; W. und W. i. 787.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 15
Anatolius : (1) S . : bp. of Laodicea, c. 270. Profound
scholar; an Aristotelian.
Canones paschales ; Institutionum mathematicarura, libr. x.
Migne, P. G. x. 207; GaU. iii. 543. ANF. vi. 145.
Euseb. vii. 32 ; Ceillier iii. ; Nirschl § 87. 2 ; Bard. § 33. 1 ; Har-
nack, Lit. i. 436 ; Herzog 8 i. 495.
(2) S. : bp. of Constantinople, 449-458. Crowned the Em-
peror Leo. Hymn- writer (" Fierce was the wild billow,"
trans, by Neale, Hymns of E. Church).
P. Schaff iii. 583 ; Julian, Diet, of Hymnology, p. 63.
Anchorites, or Anchorets (i. e. " withdrawn from the
world ") : religious recluses, esp. in Egypt in 3d cent. ; v.
Anthony ; Coenobites.
Andreas : (1) bp. of Cassarea in Cappadocia, 5th cent. end.
Wrote first extant Greek com. on the Apocalypse.
Migne, P. G. cvi. 207.
W. Bousset, Die Offenbarung Johannis, p. 68 ; Herzog 3 i. 514.
(2) of Samosata, c. 431 : defended Nestorius.
Migne, P. G. lxxxv. 1611.
S. and W. i. 112.
(3) s. : d. c. 720. Monk of Jerusalem ; abp. of Crete, 711 ;
opposed the Monothelites. Hymns still sung in the Greek
Church.
Migne, P. G. xcvii. 805.
Bard. § 86. 5.
Andreas, or Andrew, Acts of: v. Acts Apocryphal.
Angeiomus : d. 855. Benedictine of Luxeuil ; Biblical
commentator.
Migne, P. L. cxv. 105.
Ceillier xii. 442 ; W. und W. i. 846.
Angiibert (Engel-), S. : d. 814. Counsellor and savant at
court of Charlemagne, whose daughter he married ; abt. of
Centule (S. Riquier), 794 on.
Migne, P. L. xcix. 825.
W. und W. i. 850.
16 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Angiiram : d. 791. Abt. of Sens ; bp. of Metz ; arch-chaplain
to Charlemagne.
IlerzogM. 523.
Anicetus, s. : bp. of Rome, 157-168.
Euseb. iv. 19 ; v. 6.
Anomceans : V. Ac this.
Ansbert (Autpert, Amalbert, Ambrosius), s. : c. 775. Bp. of
Autun ; reputed author of a com. on the Apocalypse.
Herzog8 ii. 308 ; Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 1197.
Anscharius (Ansgar), S. : 801-865. " Apostle of the North ; "
missionary t6 Sweden.
Pertz, ii. ; Migne, P. L. cxviii. 959.
Bohringer xiii. 170 ; Licht. i. 397 ; W. und W. i. 902 ; Herzog8 i. 573.
Anselm, S. : (1) abp. of Canterbury : b. (Aosta near Pied-
mont) 1038 ; d. 1109. Prior, 1060, and abt. 1078, of Bee in
Normandy ; scholastic philosopher (Realist).
Monologium, nature of God ; Proslogium, existence of God ; Cur deas
homo, on the atonement.
Migne, P. L. clviii.-clix.
Bibliotheca Sacra (Proslogium) viii. (Cur deus homo) tr. xii. ; F. R.
Hasse, Leip. 2 vols. '43-'52, abbr. trans, by W. Turner, Lond. '50 ; R. W.
Church, Lond. '83; M. Rule, 2 vols. Lond. '83; Bar .-Gould, Apr. 21;
Bohringer xiv. 229 ; Ceillier xiv. 1 ; W. und W i. 886 ; Licht. i. 349 ;
Herzog 8 i. 562 ; Hook. ii.
(2) of Laon : d. 1117. Pupil of Anselm of Canter-
bury ; taught in Paris, 1076 ; founded theol. school at Laon
(Abelard a pupil).
Glossa interlinearis veteris et novi testamenti (on the Vulgate).
Best edn., Antwerp 1634 ; Migne, clxii. 1169.
Feret i. 25 ; Ceillier xiv. 182 ; Herzog8 i. 571.
(3) D. 1158. Bp. of Havelberg, 1129 ; abp. of Ravenna,
1155.
Migne, P. L. clxxxviii. 1087.
Ceillier xiv. 413; Herzog8 i. 570.
Ansgar : v. Anscharius.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 17
Ansgradus : V. Aigradus.
Anskar : V. Anscharius.
Anthimus : c. 372. Bp. of Tyana ; contemporary of Basil
the Great, with whom in later life he quarrelled ; ambitious
prelate.
S. and W. i. 119.
Anthony (v. also Antonius) : (1) S. (?) : b. (Coma in Egypt)
c. 250. Founder of the hermit life ; influential at court ; re-
nowned preacher.
Athanasius in Migne, P. G. xxvi. 867 ; Jerome 88 ; Socrates i. 21, iv.
23, 25 ; Sozomen i. 13 ; Photius 198 ; Nirscbl § 120 ; Bard. § 46. 1 ; Bar.-
Gould, Jan. 17; Bohringer vi. 590 ; Ceillier iii. 382.
(2) of Padua, S. : 1195-1231 ; so called because his
relics are preserved in Padua. Missionary to the Moors in
Africa ; taught in Bologna, Toulouse, Montpellier, Padua.
Feret i. 355 ; Bar .-Gould, June 13.
(3) of Lebrija : 1442-1522. Prof, of classical litera-
ture ; worked on the Complutensian Polyglot ; enjoyed the
favor of Cardinal Ximenes.
Anthropomorphites : Syrian sect, 4th cent., founded by
Audius ; held that God has human attributes.
Anti-Christ : an early conception, origin obscure, of some
supernatural (person or power) opponent of Christianity.
Herm. Gunkel, Schbpfung und Chaos, Gbttingen '95.
W. Bousset, Der Antichrist, Gbttingen '95 (trans, by Keane, Lond. '96) ;
Smith, Bib. Diet. (ed. Hackett and Abbot), i. 102 ; Herzog3 i. 577.
Antidikomarianites, or Antimarians (i. e. " adversaries of
Mary ") : Arabian sect, 4th cent., that denied her perpetual
virginity.
Antinomians : Christians who disparage or reject the moral
law through mistaken notions about the liberty of the gospel.
Antiochus : (1) Bp. of Ptolemais, 400-408 ; foe of Chry-
sostom.
Socrates vi. 11 ; Sozomen viii. 10.
18 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
(2) Monk of S. Saba in Palestine, c. 614.
Fandectes, 130 homilies on the Bible.
Migne, P. G. lxxxix. 1411.
Anti-pope : a rival claimant for the Rom. See.
Anti-tactee : obscure libertine sect of Gnostics in 2nd cent.
Anti-trinitarians : opponents of the doctrine of the Trinity.
Antonius (v. also Anthony) : (1) 4th cent. Known only by
his " Song against the Nations."
Gall. iii. 653 ; Migne, P. L. v. 261.
(2) Placentinus : martyr ; 6th cent.
Itinerary of the Holy Land.
Migne, P. L. lxxii. 899 ; trans. J. Gildemeister, Berlin '89.
(3) Melissa (unless that be the name of his work) :
12th (?) cent. ; classified extracts from the Fathers.
Migne, P. G. cxxxvi. 765.
Krumb. §§ 464, 600.
Apeiies: c. 188. Gnostic, disciple of Marcion. His follow-
ers called Apellianists, or Apellitcs.
Harnack, Lit. i. 197 ; S. and W. i. 127.
Aphraates (Afrahat, Farhad), Jacob, s. : 4th cent. ; oldest of
the Syrian Ch. Fathers. Bp. of S. Matthew near Mosul.
W. Wright, Lond. '69. T. und U. iii. 3, 4. X. F. xiii. 315.
Nirschl § 145; Bard. § 63 ; Herzog8 i. 611.
Aphthartodocetse : Monophysite sect, 6th cent. ; attributed
incorruptibility (afyOapatd) to the body of Christ.
Apocalypses, Apocryphal : a body of later Jewish and early
Christian literature, of a prophetic character, expressed in
symbolic and figurative language ; represented in the Bible by
the Book of Daniel and the Apocalypse. Among others are :
Book of Enoch, a composite work (R. H. Charles, Oxford '93) ;
Book of the Secrets of Enoch (Charles, trans, from the Sla-
vonic by W. R. Morfill, Oxford '96) ; Apocalypse of Baruch
(Charles, Lond. '96) ; Assumption of Moses (Charles, Lond.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 19
'97) ; Apoc. of Abraham, trans. Bonwetsch '97 ; Sibylline
Oracles (C. Alexandre, 2 vols. Paris '53-56, new edn. '69.
Eng. trans. Terry, '90) ; Fourth Book of Ezra (Bensley and
James, T. and S. iii. 2) ; Psalms of Solomon (0. v. Gebhardt,
in T. und U. xiii. 2 ; Ryle and James, Camb. '91. Trans. Pick,
in Presbyterian Review, '80 ; Book of Jubilees (Ronsch. Leip.
'74; Terry, '90) ; Testaments of the XII. Patriarchs (Robt.
Sinker, 2 vols. Camb. '69). V. Peter.
E. Schiirer, Jewish People in the Time of Jesus Christ, § 32 ; W. Bous-
set, Offenbarung Johannis, Gbttingen '96. Many translations in ANF.
viii., ix.
Apocrisiarius : V. Legate (2).
Apocrypha of the N. T. : a varied and widely spread body of
legendary literature, 2d cent, on, of which many relics (in
Gr., Lat., Syr., etc.) are extant ; v. under Acts ; Gospels ;
Apocalypses ; Epistles.
Fabricius, Cod. Apocr. N". T. ; Hlgfld., N. T. extra canonem, etc. ;
Lips. Leip. '83-r90. AN"CL. xvi. ; ANF. viii. 349.
Harnack, Lit. ii. 902 ; C. J. Ellicott in Cambridge essays for 1856,
p. 153 ; Herzog 3 i. 653.
Apokatastasis : i. e. the " restoration " (Acts iii. 21) of all
things to primitive perfection by the reclamation of all sinners
and the removal of all evil, physical and moral, — a doctrine
advocated and opposed by theologians from Origen down.
W. und W. i. 1083.
Apoiiinaris : (1) s. : bp. of Hierapolis in Phrygia, 171. Op-
posed Montanism.
Apology, addressed to M. Aurelius.
Routh i. 149 ; Migne, P. G. v. 1293. ANF. viii. 772.
Donaldson iii. 240 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 243.
(2) the Elder : c. 350. Teacher at Berytus ; presbyter
in Laodicea. Paraphrased portions of the Bible in hexam-
eter verse.
Migne, P. G. xxxiii. 1309.
Bard. § 43. 4.
20 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
(3) Apoilinaris the Younger: c. 390 ; son of the preceding;
bp. of Laodicea. Held that the divine Logos occupied the place
of a rational soul in Christ (Apollinarianisin).
Gall. vi. 517; Mai, NBP. vii. 82.
T. und U. vii. 3, 4 ; S. and W. i. 134; W. und W. i. 1387.
Apoiionius : (1) of Tyana (Cappadocia) : c. 3 b. c-96 a. d.
Neo-Pythagorean philosopher, ascetic, prophet, magician,
moral reformer of heathenism. Travelled extensively, and
won many adherents. Life by Philostratus (3d cent), a mix-
ture of fact and fancy, often used against Christianity.
Trans, by Chas. Blount, 1680 ; Tredwell, N. Y. '86.
F. C. Baur, Apoll. von Tyana und Christus, Tubingen '32; Zeller
v. 148; S. and W. i. 135.
(2) Rom. senator and martyr under Commodus, c. 180.
He delivered a written defence of Christianity before the
senate.
Jerome xlii. ; F. C. Conybeare, Apollonius's Apology and Acts, etc.,
Lond. '94.
T. und U. xv. 2 ; Bard. § 16. 12.
Apologists : " defenders " of Christianity in the earlier
centuries, whether against paganism, Judaism, or philosophy.
Prominent among them are Apoiionius, Aristides, Arnobius,
Athenagoras, Augustine, Cyprian, Cyril of Alexandria, Euse-
bius, Justin Martyr. Lactantius, Melito, Minucius Felix, Origen,
Tatian, Tertullian, Theodoret, Theophilus of Antioch (q. v.).
The extant writings of those of the 2d cent, have been edited
by Otto in 9 vols. ; an edition of the Greek apologists with
brief explanatory notes has been undertaken by Gebhardt and
Schwartz.
C. T. Cruttwell, bk. iii. ; T. und U. i. 1, 2 ; Herzog8i. 679; S. and
W. i. 140; Batiffol, Anc. lit. chre't. 2e edn. Paris '98 on ; Licht. i. 426.
Apostles, Teaching of the : v. Teaching.
Herzog 8 i., " Apostellehre."
Apostolic Church Order, or Directory : a collection of thirty-
five moral and eccles. instructions, of the 3d cent., resembling
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 21
alike the 7th and 8th bks. of the Apostolic Constitutions and
the Epistle of Barnabas, but thought to be independent of
both.
Apostolic Constitutions and Canons : a Collection of eccles.
instructions in 8 bks., thought to have been written in the 2d
cent, and rewritten in the 4th. It combines three distinct
works: (1) the "Teachings of the Apostles" in 6 bks., (2)
the 7th book akin to the " Teaching " (q. v.), and the Ep. of
Barnabas, (3) the 8th bk. agreeing with several Oriental
directories. Appended to this book are rules for discipline
— sometimes 50, sometimes 85 — known as the Apostolic
Canons.
ANF. vii.
Smith and Cheetham, Diet, of Chr. Antt. i. 110 ; Herzog ' i. 734.
Apostolic Fathers : persons who had, or are supposed to
have had, historical connection with the Apostles and have
left written memorials ; viz., Barnabas, Clement of Rome,
Hermas, Ignatius, Papias, Polycarp. With their writings are
often included the Epistle of Diognetus, and the Teaching of
the Twelve Apostles ; v. under the respective names.
W. Jacobson, Oxford '63; GHZ, 3 vols. 76-78; Lightfoot :
Clement, 2 vols. '90; Ignatius, 3 vols. '89. Text with Eng. trans.,
Lightfoot and Harmer, '91. ANF. i.
Ilarnack, Lit. i. 39; C. T. Cruttwell, bk. i. SFCK; G. A. Jackson,
N. Y. 79.
Apostoiicum (sc. symbolum), or the Apostles' Creed : a state-
ment of articles of faith wrongly ascribed to the Apostles.
Though some of its statements may be traced to the 2d cent.,
it did not take the present form before the 5th.
P. Schaff , The Creeds of Christendom, 3d edn., 2 vols. '81 ; Herzog 8
i. 741.
Apotactics, or " renunciators " (of marriage and private
property) : a Judaizing sect of Christians in Asia Minor,
4th cent.
Aquila: c. 130. Proselyte of Pontus in Asia. Made a
slavishly literal translation of the 0. T. into Greek, which
22 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
among the Jews superseded the Septuagiut. By some he is
identified with Onkelos (q. v.).
Fr. Field, Origenis Hexaplorum, etc., Oxf. 'G7 on. ; S. and W. iii. 14.
Aquinas, or Thomas of Aquino (his birthplace near Naples) :
1227-1274. Theologian and greatest scholastic philosopher ;
pupil of Albert the Great ; professor at Paris, Bologne, Pisa,
Naples, Rome ; " Doctor Angelicus," " fifth Father," sec. Au-
gustine. Followers called Thomists.
Catena aurea, extracts from eighty writers on the Gospels ; trans.
8 vols. Oxf. '41 on.
Works in 25 vols. Parma '52-71, new edn. '82 on; Migne, P. L.
liv.-lvii.
R. B. Vaughan, 2 vols. '71-72; Feret, ii. 443; Bar.-Gould, Mar. 7;
Erdmann § 203; Ilerzog a xv. 570.
Arabes (Arabici) : an Arabian sect, 3d cent., who held that
body and soul die and are raised together.
Arator : Christian poet, 6th cent. Two bks. of Lat. hex-
ameters on the Acts.
Migne, P. L. lxviii. 45.
Ilerzog 8 i. 775.
Archeiaus, s. : 3d cent., bp. of Caschar (Carchar) in Meso-
potamia. Said to have held a disputation with Manes, of
which the Acts (Acta Disputationis) are extant.
Routh v. ; Gall. iii. ; Migne, P. G. x. 1405. ANF. vi. 175.
Bard. § 47 ; Xirschl § 88.
Archontici : a Gnostic sect in Palestine and Armenia, 2d
cent. on. Named from the seven spirits (ap^ovre?), which, as
they held, rule the heavens.
Arcuifus, s. : a Gallican bp. who in 7th cent, visited and
described the Holy Places.
Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 721 ; CeilHer xi. 801.
Arch-bishop : term arose in the East as early as 4th cent.
When suffragan bps. came to have bps. dependent upon them
(e. g. in large cities), to whom they were metropolitan, the
original metropolitan bps. were styled abps.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 23
Arch-deacons (i. e. " chief of the deacons " ) : selected by the
bp. to assist him in the church service and in the affairs of
the diocese.
Arch-priest : chief of the priests of a cathedral : performed
the duties of the bp. in the illness or absence of that officer.
Arethas : c. 900. Abp. of Caesarea. Wrote a commentary
on the Apocalypse, based on that of Andreas.
Migne, P. G. cvi. 487.
Herzog 3 ii. 1.
Ariaidus, s. : d. 1066. Deacon and reformer of Milan.
Ceillier xiii. 289.
Arians : originated with the Alexandrian presbyter Arius
(c. 313-336), who asserted the nature of Christ to be inter-
mediate between divinity and humanity.
H. M. Gwatkin, Loud. '89 ; J. H. Newman, Lond. '88.
P. Schaff iii. § 109 ; TiUemont vi. 213, 730 ; Herzog 8 ii. 6 ; S. and W.
i. 155; Licht. i. 559.
Arianus: early 4th cent. Egyptian monk; introduced an
era, still used by Ethiopian Christians, in which the year 5501
corresponds to a. d. 9.
Aristides, S. : c. 138. A philosopher of Athens ; addressed
an apology to the Rom. Emperor, prob. Antoninus Pius.
T. and S. i. 1 ; T. und U. iv. 3. ANF. ix. 259.
Harnack, Chron. i. 271 ; Lit. i. 96 ; Mrs. Helen B. Harris, The Newly
Discovered Apology of Aristides, Lond. '91 ; Seeberg in Zahn. Forsch.
v. 161.
Cf. story of Barlaam and Joasaph in Migne, P. L. lxxiii. 445.
Aristion (Aristi, or Ariston) : a personal follower of our
Lord (Euseb. iii. 39) ; to whom recently discovered evidence
seems to warrant the ascription of the last twelve verses of
the Second Gospel.
F. C. Conybeare in " The Expositor," Oct. '93.
Aristo of Peiia : c. 135-165. Under this name a dialogue
between a Jewish Christian, Jason, and an Alexandrian Jew,
Papiscus. The Gr. original is lost, but its substance is re-
24 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
produced in the " Altercatio Simonis Judaei et Theophili
Christiani."
Euseb. iv. 6 ; T. und U. i. 3.
Haruack, Lit. i. 92; Herzog3 ii. 47; F. C. Conybeare in Expositor '97.
Arius : V. Avians.
Fr. Oehler, Berlin '60; Migne, P. L. viii. 561. Herzog8 ii. 6;
Bbhringer, vi. 54.
Arminius (Dutch, Jacobus Harmensen) : b. 15G0 ; d. (I;ey-
den) 1609. Celebrated Dutch theologian ; founder of Armin-
ianism ; his adherents also called Remonstrants.
Herzog 8 ii. 103.
Arnobius : (1) 303. Numidian ; one of the leading Lat.
apologists. Author of " Disputations against the Pagans."
Corp. script, eccl. lat. iv. ; Migne, P. L. v. 349. ANF. vi. 405.
S. and W. i. 167 ; Schanz § 748.
(2) Jr. : c. 460. Gallic presbyter ; semi-pelagian.
Wrote a com. on the Psalms.
MBP. viii. 203 ; Migne, P. L. liii. 237.
Ceillier x. 330.
Arnold of Brescia : 1100-1155. Italian religious and politi-
cal reformer ; pupil of Abelard ; executed at Rome.
H. Franke, Zurich '25 ; Bonet-Maury, Paris '81 ; Herzog 8 ii. 117 ;
Bbhringer xiv. 720.
Amoidists : supporters of Arnold of Brescia in his attack
on temporal papal power.
Arnulf (-us), s. : c. 611. Bp. of Metz ; founder of the Caro-
lingian race of kings.
Mabillon, ii. 149.
Arnulf (Fr. Arnoul) : bp. of Lisieux, c. 1184.
Migne, P. L. cci. 9 ; J. A. Giles, Oxf . '44.
Ceillier xiv. 751.
Arsacius : successor of Chrvsostom on his expulsion from
the See of Constantinople, 404.
Socrates vi. 9; Sozomen, viii. 23.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 25
Arsenius, s. : " the Great ; " Egyptian monk, 354-c. 450.
Pitra, Anal. i. 314.
Acta sanct. July 19 ; Tillemont xiv. 676.
Artemonites : followers of Artemon (Artemas), c. 200, who
held Christ to be a mere man.
Asterius : (1) Urbanus : C. 170.
Euseb. v. 16. 17 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 238.
(2) the Sophist : c. 360. Arian bp. of some city in Arabia ;
writer of Bib. Comm.
Jerome xciv. ; Ceillier iv. 317.
(3) Bp. of Amasea in Pontus, 5th cent. ; writer of homilies.
Migne, P. G. xl. 163. Ceillier vi. 291.
Athanasius, S. : " the Great," " Father of Orthodoxy," " Pil-
lar of Orthodoxy ; " c. 296-373. Bp. of Alexandria ; writer of
polemical and exegetical works.
Treatise against the Gentiles ; On the Incarnation ; Agaiust the
Arians; Hist, of the Arians; Exposition of the Psalms; Defence of the
Nicene Definition.
Migne, P. G. xxv.-xxviii. ; Pitra, Anal. v. ; Mai, NPB. vi. NF., 2d
series, iv.
H. R. Reynolds, Lond. '89 ; S. and W. i. 179; Nirschl § 103; Bard.
§ 45 ; Herzog 8 ii. 194 ; Ceillier iv. 89 ; Bar.-Gould, May 2 ; G. A. Jack-
son, N. Y. '83.
Athenagoras : Athenian philosopher, c. 177.
Apology, addressed to M. Aurelius; On the Resurrection of the
Dead.
T. und U. iv. 2; Migne, P. G. vi. 889 ; Otto vii.; F. A. March, with
notes by W. B. Owen, N. Y. '76. ANF. ii. 125.
Donaldson iii. 107 ; Nirschl § 51 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 256.
Atticus : abp. of Constantinople, 406-426 ; foe of Chry-
sostom.
Migne, P. G. Ixv. 637. Ceillier viii. 13.
Atto (Hatto) : bp. of Vercelli, 945-960.
Migne, P. L. cxxxiv. Herzog 8 ii. 214.
Audians : followers of a Mesopotamian monk Audius, c. 340,
who held to extreme anthropomorphism (Gen. i. 26).
26 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Augustine, Aureiius, s. : chief of the four great Lat. Fathers
(Augustine, Ambrose, Jerome, Gregory the Great); b. 354
(Tagaste in Numidia), d. 430. His Christian mother, Monica,
ultimately won husband and son to Christianity. Taught
rhetoric at Milan, where he heard Ambrose, bp. of Hippo-
Regius, which he made the literary centre of Western
Christendom. Champion of orthodoxy against Manichaeans,
Donatists, Pelagians. Voluminous writer ; most famous are
his " Confessions," an autobiography, and " City of God," a'
defence of Christianity.
Weihrich, Goldbecher, and Zycha in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xii. '87 ;
xxv. '91-92 ; xxviii. '94-'95 ; ix. '85 ; xxxiv. '95 ; Knoll xxxiii. '96 ; Migne,
P. L. xxxii.-xlvii. ; Benedictine edn., 11 vols., Paris '36-'39; v. Oehler
i. 189 ; majority of trans, in 15 vols., Marcus Dods, ed. Edinburgh '72-
'70 ; revised and reprinted N. Y. '86-'88 ; NF. 1st series, i.-viii.
Bard. § 70 ; Nirschl § 77 ; Herzog » ii. 257 ; Bohringer xi. ; SPCK. ;
Bar.-Gould, Aug. 28; Alzog § 75; A. W. Haddau '72.
Augustine (Austin), s. : d. c. 604. Missionary to the Anglo-
Saxons, c. 596 ; first abp. of Canterbury.
Mont. iii. 335 ; A. J. Mason, The Mission of St. Augustine to Eng.,
Cambridge '97 ; S. and W. i. 225 ; Bar.-Gould, May 20 ; Hook i. ; S. J.
Brou, Lond. '97 ; E. L. Cutts, Loud. '95 ; Fr. Brou, Lond. '97.
Augustinians : fourth and last great mendicant order of
the Rom. Church (v. Carmelites ; Dominicans ; Franciscans).
Formed in 13th cent, from the union of several orders of her-
mits under the rule of S. Augustine (v. his letter 109, al. 211).
The Augustinian nuns claim descent from a community founded
by Augustine's sister, Perpetua of Hippo.
Feret iii. 459; A. J. Mason, The Mission of S. Augustine, etc.,
Cambridge '97.
Ausonius, Decennius Magnus : c. 315-390. Teacher, courtier,
poet ; prob. a Christian. Writer of epigrams and poems.
Migne, P. L. xix. 817.
Herzog * ii. 293.
Autpert: v. Ansbert.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 27
Avercius, Marcellus : bp. of Hieropolis in reign of M. Aurelius
and L. Verus ; prob. identical with Abercius (q. v.).
Zahn, Forsch. v. 57; Harnack, Lit. i. 258.
Avitus, Alcimus Ecdicius, s. : c. 450-523. Abp. of Vicniie in
Gaul ; writer of religious poems.
Migne, P. L. lix. 323 ; Sirmond ii.
Nirschl § 290; Herzog3 ii. 317 ; CeiUier x. 553.
Axel : V. Absalon.
Azymites (Lat. Infermentarii) : mediaeval Greek nickname
for Latins, Armenians, Maronites, and others who used
unleavened bread in the Communion.
Baannes : c. 775. Head of the Paulicians, a semi-Gnostic
sect of Armenia ; his followers are often called Baanites.
Herzog 2 xi. 343.
Babyias, S. : bp. of Antioch, martyred under Decius, c. 250.
Nirschl § 237 ; Bar .-Gould, Jan. 24.
Bachiarius : early 5th cent. A monk, perhaps of Spain.
Gall. ix. 181 ; Migne, P. L. xx. 1015 ; MBP. vi. 1174.
Tillemont xvi. 473 ; Ceillier viii. 44.
Bacon, Roger: 1214-1294. Studied at Oxford and Paris;
natural philosopher, Biblical scholar, " Doctor Mirabilis ; "
imprisoned for his opinions. Works largely unpublished.
J. S. Brewer, Lond. '59 ; J. H. Bridges, Oxf . '97 ; Emile Charles,
Paris '61 ; Feret ii. 329 ; Herzog 8 ii. 344.
Baithen : c. 600. Successor of S. Columba as abt. of Hy
(Iona).
Baldric : abp. of Dol, c. 1130,
History of Jerusalem.
Migne, P. L. clxvi. 1049.
Barbara, S. : a legendary saint and martyr of the 3d or 4th
cent. One of the fourteen Patron saints (q. v.).
W. und W. i. 19S2.
28 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
Barbeliotes, Barbelotes : V. Barbelo.
Barbelo, or Barbeios : a mythological female of Ophite Gnos-
ticism in 2d cent. Her votaries were called Barbelotes, or
Barbeliotes ; and from the foulness of their tenets, Borborians ;
they also bore other names.
Bar Brika : v. Ebed Jesu.
Bardaisan (Bardesanes), "the Confessor": c. 154-223.
Syrian theologian ; classed with the Gnostics ; said to have
preached the doctrine of Valentinus.
A. Hahn, Leip. '19 ; A. Merx, Halle '63 ; Hlgfld. Leip. '64 ; Harnack,
Lit. i. 181 ; S. and W. i. 250 ; Herzog * ii. 400.
Barefooted, the (Lat. " Discalceati ") : monks and men of
various orders (Augustinians, Franciscans, Carmelites, etc.),
who wear no shoes or only sandals ; Mt. x. 10.
Bar-Hebreeus, Gregory (Abulfaragius) : 1226-1286. Head
of the Jacobite Church in Syria.
Chronicon.
Edn. (se vend chez Maisonneuve) Paris '90 ; (a later issue with supple-
mentary notes) ; Mai x.
Krumb. § 170.5; Herzog8 i. 123; Th. Noldeke in orient. Skizzen,
p. 250.
Barlaam : d. 1348. Greek monk of Calabria; joined alter-
nately the Greek and Latin churches, which he endeavored to
unite.
W. und W. i. 201 ; Licht. ii. 82.
Barlaam and Joasaph (Josaphat) : an early Christian romance
of unknown authorship but wide currency, into which the
Apology of Aristides (q. v.) is incorporated.
E. Kuhn, Munich '93 ; Migne, P. G. xcvi. 857 ; Fr. Boissonade, Paris '32.
Herzog8 ii. 405; Krumb. § 392; J. Jacobs, Lond. '96; K. S. Mac-
donald, Calcutta '95.
Barnabas, Epistle of : of debated authorship and date (70-
130) ; given in edns. of the Apostolic Fathers (q. v.).
J. G. Miiller, Leip. '69 ; Cunningham & Kendall, Lond. '77.
Harnack, Chron. i. 410.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 29
Barsaiibaeus, Dionysius : d. 1171. Syrian writer; Jacobite
abp. of Ameda.
Bartholomew : martyrdom of, 5th cent. ; of Nestorian origin.
Teschendorf, Acta apostolorum apocr., p. 243.
(2) Bp. of Chalons on the Marne, c. 1151.
Migne, P. L. clxxxi. 1721.
Basil : (1) the Great, S. : b. (Caesarea in Cappadocia)
c. 329 ; d. 379. Successor of Eusebius, friend of Gregory
Nazianzen, brother of Gregory of Nyssa ; champion of ortho-
doxy ; eminent writer.
Against Eunomius; On the Holy Spirit; On the Hexameron; On
Faith ; Ethics.
Migne, P. G. xxix.-xxxii; Jul. Gamier, 3 vols., Paris '39; Pitra,
Anal. v. 74. N. F. 2d series, viii. ; Ceillier iv. 349 ; Nirschl § 129 ; Bard.
§ 49 ; S. and W. i. 282 ; Herzog 3 ii. 436 ; Bohringer vii. ; Bar.-Gould,
June 14 ; SPCK. ; Alzog § 51 ; Licht. ii. 102 ; G. A. Jackson, N. Y., '83.
(2) s. : bp. of Ancyra, 336-360. Semi-Arian ; opposed the
Anomoeans.
Jerome, cxvi. ; S. and W. i. 281 ; Ceillier iv. 320.
(3) C. 448. Bp. of Seleucia in Tsauria.
Migne, P. G. lxxxv. 9. Nirschl § 236; Ceillier x. 162; Herzog a ii. 439.
Basilides : Alexandrian, fl. 117-138. Founder of Gnosticism.
H. L. Mansel, Gnostic Heresies, p. 144; S. and W. i. 269; Harnack,
Lit. i. 157; Herzog8 ii. 431.
Baudouin : abp. of Canterbury, c. 1188.
Migne, P. L. cciv. 403. Ceillier xiv. 801.
Becket, Thomas a, S. : 1119-1170. On becoming abp. of
Canterbury he championed the cause of the Church against
the State, and at the instance of Henry II. was murdered at
the altar.
Migne, P. L. cxc. ; Life by J. A. Giles, 2 vols. Lond. '46; J. C. Robert-
son, Lond. '59 ; J. A. Froude '78 ; Herzog 8 ii. 199 ; W. H. Hutton,
Lond. '89.
30 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Bede, S., " the Venerable " : c. 673-c. 735. Deacon in mon-
asteries at Weymouth and Jarrow under Biscop and Ceolfrith.
" Father of Eng. Hist." ; most learned Englishman of his day.
Six Ages of the World; Eccl. Hist, of our Island and Nation;
commentaries and hymns.
Chas. Plummer, 2 vols., Oxford '96; Migne, P. L. xc.-xev. ; J. A. Giles,
12 vols., Lond. '43-'44 ; P. and S. i. 83.
Mont. v. 60; Bar.-Gould, May 27; Biihr iv. § 90; K. Werner,
Vienna '81.
Beghards : a semi-monastic order, early 13th cent. ; akin to
the Beguines ; gradually degenerated to pious beggars. V.
Beguines ; Ficards ; Brethren of the Free Spirit.
Beguines : associations of women in a communistic life for
pious ends, 11th cent. on. Not yet quite extinct.
Benedict : (1) of Nursia, S. : 480-543. Abt. of Monte
Cassino; founder of Benedictine order. Benedictine Rules
became the model for later orders.
Gall. xi. 296 ; Migne, P. L. lxvi. 125.
Mont. ii. 3 ; Herzog8 ii. 577 ; Ceillier xi. 156; Bar.-Gould, Mar. 21.
(2) of Aniane ; c. 750-821. Counselor of Lewis the Pious ;
reformed Western monasteries ; wrote rules and treatises on
the monastic life.
Migne, P. L. ciii. 351.
J. P. Nicolai, Cologne '65 ; S. and W. i. 305.
(3) Name of fourteen popes and one schismatic : —
Herzog 8 ii. 557.
i. (Bonosus) 574-590. No writings extant, although two
letters are preserved in Migne, P. L. lxxii. 683.
ii. S. : 684-685. " Lover of poverty."
Migne, P. L. xcvi. 421.
iii. 855-858. Peter's pence introd. in Eng. ; Anglican
school founded at Rome.
Migne, P. L. cxv. 683.
iv. 900-903.
Migne, P. L. exxxi. 39.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 31
v. Benedict, S. : 964. Deposed ; died in exile,
vi. 972-974. Died in prison.
Migne, P. L. cxxxv. 1079.
vii. 974-983. Bp. of Sutri ; favored the monasteries.
Migne, P. L. cxxxvii. 313.
viii. 1012-1024. In favor with Henry II. of Germany ;
sought to unite the E. and W. churches.
Migne, P. L. cxxxix. 1577.
ix. 1033-1048. Elected through intrigue, finally expelled
from office.
Migne, P. L. cxli. 1341.
x. 1058-1060. Died in prison.
xi. s. : 1303-1304. Eminent for learning and piety.
xii. 1334-1342. Lived at Avignon ; just and moderate, but
trammelled by the political intrigues of his time.
xiii. 1394-1423. Ruled at Avignon in opposition to Boni-
face IX. ; twice deposed and condemned.
xiv. 1424. Bp. of Ancona, abp. of Bologna, and cardinal.
Liberal in policy, firm in reforming abuses.
.Benedictines : in literature the special designation of certain
learned men belonging to the Benedictine congregation of St.
Maur near Vincennes. Among them were Mnbillon, Mont-
faucon, Sainte-Marthe, Martene, Rivet, Durand, De la Rue,
Carpentier, Pitra, Tassin. They produced valuable editions of
above twenty of the Fathers : Augustine, 11 vols. ; Athanasius,
3 vols. ; also other voluminous works : L'art de verifier les
dates, 37 vols. ; new edn. of Ducange's Glossarium media? et
infimas latinitatis, 6 vols., with supplement, 4 vols. ; Nouveau
traite* de diplomatique, 6 vols. The congregation was sup-
pressed in the French Revolution ; revived, 1837, at Solesmes
near Cambrai.
Feret iii. 579.
32 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Benno, s. : 1010-1106. Bp. of Meissen; teacher at Goslar ;
patron saint of Bavaria.
De Dictamiue, a treatise on letter writing.
Herzog8 ii. 601.
Berengar of Tours : 998-1088. Teacher and theologian ;
rejected current views of transubstantiation ; opposed by
Lanfranc.
Herzog 8 ii. 607; W. und W. ii. 391; Addis and Arnold, Cath. Diet.,
p. 85.
Berengaud : c. 890. Wrote an exposition of the seven visions
of the Apocalypse.
Migne, P. L. xvii. 763.
Sevestre i. 754 ; AV. Bousset, Offenbar. Joh. p. 78.
Berengosus : abt. of S. Maxime of Treves, c. 1112.
Migne, P. L. clx. 935.
Sevestre i. ; Herzog 8 ii. 612.
Bernaid : presbyter of Constance, c. 1085.
Migne, P. L. cxlviii. 1062.
Bernard : (1) French monk, c. 870.
Migne, P. L. exxi. 5G9.
(2) of Mentone : 923-1008. Founded monasteries of Greater
and Lesser St. Bernard.
L. Burgener, Luzern '56. Herzog 8 ii. 640.
(3) d. 1125. Abp. of Toledo; Primate of the Spanish
Church.
(4) S. : of Clairvaux : 1091-1153. Abt. of Clairvaux ;
hymn-writer. One of the foremost men in the Middle Ages.
On the Passion of Christ.
Migne, P. L. clxxxv.l-clxxxv.a
Jas. C. Morison, 2d edn. '68; Herzog8 ii. 623; Bohringer xiv. 436;
SPCK. ; Sevestre i. 706 ; Ceillier xiv. 417 ; R. S. Storrs, N. Y. '93.
(5) of Cluny : 12th cent. The writer of many hymns still
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 33
in use (" Brief Life is here our Portion," " Jerusalem the
Golden," etc.).
De contemptu mundi.
R. C. Trench, Sacred Lat. Poetry; P. Schaff, Christ in Song.
Beza (de Beze), Theodore : b. (Burgundy) 1519 ; d. (Geneva)
1605. Friend, disciple, colleague, successor, biographer of
Calvin. Works numerous (3 vols. 1582), esp. several editions
of the New Testament (Gr. and Lat.).
J. W. Baum, 2 vols. '43-51, incomplete; H. Ileppe Elberfeld '61;:
Licht. ii. 258; Herzog8 ii. 677.
Biscop, Benedict : 628-703. Founded Wearmouth.
Bar.-Gould, Jan. 12.
Bishop (and Presbyter) : " The terms Presbyter (or Elder)
and Bishop (or Overseer, Superintendent) denote in the N. T.
one and the same office, with this difference only, that the first
is borrowed from the Synagogue, the second from the Greek
communities ; and the one signifies the dignity, the other the
duty."
P. Schaff, Ch. Hist. i. 491. But see Lghtft., "The Christian Minis-
try"; E. Hatch, Organization of Early Churches, ii.-iv. ; A. V. G.
Allen, " Christian Institutions," iii.
Boethius, Anicius Manlius Severinus, S. : C. 480-C. 525.
Roman statesman and philosopher ; imprisoned on charge of
Republicanism and magic, and finally executed.
De consolatione philosophise, written in prison (trans, in Bonn's
Library). Other works probably not genuine.
Migne, P. L. Ixiii. 537-lxiv.
Nirschl § 294; Bard. § 96; Teuffel § 478; Ceillier x. 645; J. G. Bat-
terer, Eichstadt '52 ; L. C. Bourquard, Angers '77 ; Herzog 3 iii. 277.
Bogomiies (" Friends of God ") : a branch of the Paulicians ;
originated in Thrace.
V. Euthymius Zigabenus, Panoplia ; J. C. L. Gieseler, Gottingen '52.
Bollandists : the Jesuit editors of the " Acta Sanctorum."
Projected by Rosweid (d. 1629), continued by John Bolland
(d. 1665) and others. The work shared the fortunes of the
34 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
order, volumes being published in different cities and some-
times at long intervals. Not yet completed.
New edn. by Palmd, 61 vols, folio, Paris '63-75.
Bonaventura (John Fidanza), S. : 1221-1274. Eminent scho-
lastic philosopher ; general of Franciscan order ; professor of
theology; bp. of Albano; cardinal; " Doctor Seraphicus."
Reduction of the Arts to Theology; Meditations on the Life of Christ;
Commentary on Lombard's Sentences; The Ecclesiastical Hierarchy.
C. J. Hefele, 3d edn., '63 ; A. C. Peltier '63 ; Migne, P. L. clxxxv. 629.
Feret ii. 273 ; Erdmann § 197 ; Bar .-Gould, July 14 ; Herzog 3 iii. 282.
Bonicollius, Henricus : V. Goethals.
Boniface: (1) (Winifred), called Moguntinensis: b. c. 680.
The " Apostle of Germany," where for thirty years he founded
churches and monasteries.
MBP. xiii. 349 ; Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 597.
Hope, Lond. '72 ; Aug. Werner, Leip. '75 ; Bdhringer xiii. 63 ; Bar.-
Gonld, June 5 ; O'Hanlon, June 5.
(2) Name of nine popes : —
Herzog • iii. 287.
i. s. : 418-422. His election contested by a rival, Eulalius.
Migne, P. L. xx. 745; BKV.
Ceillier viii. 5.
ii. 530-531. The schism following his election prevented
only by the death of his rival, Dioscorus.
Migne, P. L. lxv. 29.
Ceillier xi. 114.
iii. 607. " Universal Bishop."
iv. S. ; 608-615. Transformed the Pantheon into " Sancta
Maria rotunda."
Migne, P. L. lxxx. 97.
v. 619-625. Made Canterbury the metropolitan see.
Migne, P. L. lxxx. 429.
vi. 896. Held office fifteen days.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 35
vii. 974-985. His term of office marked by violence;
exiled.
viii. 1294-1303. Strenuous advocate of the temporal
power.
ix. 1389-1404. Involved in intrigues against the Popes
of Avignon.
Bonosus : V. Benedict I.
Botoiph (Botulf), S. : founder, 654, of a monastery in Lin-
colnshire subsequently identified with Botolphstown (Boston).
Braulio : bp. of Saragossa, 627. Eminent Biblical and clas-
sical scholar.
Migne, P. L. lxxx. 639.
Ceillier xi. 728.
Brethren, the Bohemian : one of several bodies of Chris-
tians who may be styled Protestants before Protestantism,
15th and 16th centt. In its origin the sect was affiliated with
the Waldenses, subsequently related to the " Unitas Fratrum "
and the Moravians.
Brethren of the Common Life (" Fratres devoti," " Fratres
bonae voluntatis," etc.) ; a voluntary Christian society founded
in 14th cent, by Gerhard Groot, centring in Deventer, Hol-
land, of mystical views, living in small communities or houses,
devoted to popular education and practical piety. Thomas a
Kempis is their best-known representative.
Herzog 8 iii. 472.
Brethren of the Free or New Spirit, also called Picards (a
corruption of " Beghards," q. v.) : a heretical sect, 13th and
14th centt., along the Rhine and in N. France, of pantheistic
and other extravagant tenets.
A. Jundt, Histoire du pantheisme au 16me siecle, '75.
Brethren, the White : a fanatical body (so called from their
white garments) which appeared in Italy late in 14th cent.
Bridfert: Eng. scholar; monk of Ramsey, c. 1008.
Life of S. Dunstan.
Migne, P. L. cxxxix. 1423.
36 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Bruno : (1) S. : bp. of Wurtzburg, 1034-1045.
Expositions on Psalms, Song of Songs.
Migne, P. L. cxlii. 9.
(2) C. 1080 ; author of a book on the Saxon wars.
Migne, P. L. cxlvii. 485.
(3) S. : d. 1101. Founder of Carthusian order. Author of
expositions on Psalms and Pauline Epistles.
On Contempt for Riches.
Migne, P. L. clii.-cliii.
Lieut, ii. 453 ; Bar.-Gould, Oct. 6.
(4) s. : d. 1123. Abt. of Monte Cassino ; bp. of Segni.
Author of expositions on Deuteronomy, Psalms, Job, the Gos-
pels, Apocalypse.
Migne, P. L. clxiv.-clxv.
Sevestre i. 886 ; B. Gigalski, Minister '98.
Bulgarians : v. Albigenses.
Bull : term applied to papal decrees ; so called from the
bulla (round lead seal bearing on one side the figures of Peter
and Paul, on the other that of the reigning pope) attached (if
a Bull of Grace, by a silk cord ; if a Bull of Justice, by one
of hemp).
Burchard, s. : bp. of Worms, c. 1026.
Migne, P. L. cxl. 491.
MGH. iv. 829.
CABBALA, or Kabbalah (Hebr. " received tradition ; " then
equiv. to " secret wisdom ") : a mystic Jewish compound
of Oriental philosophy and occult Biblical interpretation, of
pretended prehistoric origin ; in its consummate form to be
found in the book Sohar of the 13th cent.
C. D. Ginsburg, Lond. '65; Isaac Meyer, Phila. '88; S. and W. i. 356.
Ceecilia, s. : virgin martyr of the early Western Church.
According to a mediaeval legend, accompanied her hymns on
the organ just before her death. Hence patroness of music,
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 37
and as such commemorated in painting by Raphael, Domeni-
chino, Carlo Dolce ; in poetry by Dry den ; in music by annual
festival on her day, Nov. 22, for which Handel wrote his
" Messiah."
Bar.-Gould, Nov. 22 ; Mrs. Jameson, Sacr. and Leg. Art, Lond. '57 ;
Herzog 8 iii. 617.
Caedmon : d. 680. First Anglo-Saxon poet ; wrote metrical
paraphrase of Biblical histories.
K. W. Bouterwek, Elberfeld, etc. '49-54 ; Fr. Hammerich, Giitersloh
'74; Geo. Stephens, Lond. '66; Bar.-Gould, Feb. 11 ; Herzog > iii. 618.
Ccesarius : (1) s. : of Aries, 468-543. Bp. of Aries, 502 ;
furthered Biblical study and reforms.
Gall. xi. 3 ; Migne, P. L. lxvii. 997.
C. F. Arnold, Leip. '94; A. Malnory, Paris '94; Nirschl § 303; Bard.
§ 93. 6 ; Herzog 8 iii. 622 ; Ceillier xi. 125.
(2) of Heistenbach (near Bonn) : d. c. 1240. Has left his-
torical materials of value, practical expositions, xii. bks. of
visions and miracles.
Al. Kaufmann, Cologne '88-'91 ; Herzog8 iii. 628.
Caius : 180-225. Contemporary of Hippolytus ; in the
Church of Rome.
Migne, P. G. x. 25; Routh ii. 123; ANF. v. 599; Euseb. ii. 25;
C. K. J. Bunsen, 2 vols. '52 ; Wordsworth, Lond. 2d edn. '80 ; Harnack,
Lit. i. 601.
Caiixtines : Hussites who opposed the withdrawal of the
chalice (calix) from the laity.
Caiixtus : name of one bp. of Rome and two popes : —
(1) s. : bp. of Rome, 218-223. In early life a slave;
v. Hippolytus, " Refutation of all Heresies."
Migne, P. L. cxxx. 129. ANF. v.
J. Dollinger, Hippolytus u. Callistus, Regensburg '53 j trans, by
Wordsworth, Lond. '80.
(2) Pope, 1119-1124.
Migne, P. L. clxiii. 1073.
Mont. vii. 52.
SS MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
(3) Pope, 1455-1458 ; native of Spain. Bp. of Valencia ; a
weak ruler.
Herzog'iii. 642.
Calvin, John : b. (Noyon in Picardy) 1509 ; d. (Geneva) 1564.
Eminent Protestant reformer and theologian ; author of " In-
stitutes of the Christian Religion."
Baum, Cunitz, and Reuss, Brunswick '63-'96, 57 vols. pub. ; F. W.
Kampschulte, Leip. '69. Trans, in 51 vols. Edinburgh '43-'53 ; Letters,
Jules Bonnet, Edinburgh '55-'57. Commentaries, Tholuck, 7 vols.
Berlin '33. Bible, Reuss and Schwetschke, Brunswick '97.
Herzog* iii. 654; Licht. ii. 529; E. Stahelin, Elberfeld '63.
Camaldules (Camaldulenses) : an order of anchorets founded
at the beg. of 11th cent, by Romualdus at Campus Maldoli
(whence their name), near Avezzo, Italy.
Herzog 8 iii. 683.
CampitsB : a small Donatist congregation of Rome ; with-
drew from the city that they might perform their rites.
Candidus : 9th cent. Monk of Fulda.
Migne, P. L. cvi. 377.
Canonization : honor conferred upon those who by their lives
and. works are thought to have brought special dignity and
favor to the Church. There are two degrees : (1) Canoniza-
tion (Saint), cultus universal and not requiring special per-
mission ; (2) Beatification (Blessed*), demands same degree
of virtue and piety, but cultus limited and requiring special
permission to be extended. To those who have passed through
the preliminary stages the term Venerable is given. V. Bene-
dict xrv., " Canonization."
Canons, Apostolic : v. Apostolic Canons.
Capreoius, s. : 431. Bp. of Carthage; wrote against the
heresy of Nestorius.
Gall. ix. 490 ; Migne, P. L. liii. 841.
Ceillier viii. 417.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 39
Capuchins : a monastic order founded, early 13th cent., to
restore the primitive rule and dress, especially the pyramidal
capuche of St. Francis.
Caputiati : a communistic sect of Burgundy and Auxerre, 12th
cent., which professed to work for peace in church and state.
Cardinal : member of the papal cabinet ; appointed by the
pope. The cardinals rank next to him in dignity ; advise him
while living, and on his death elect his successor.
Carmelites : Palestinian order founded by one Berthold on
Mt. Carmel, late 12th cent. ; later removed to Cyprus, Sicily,
finally to Eng. and S. France.
Feret iii. 519.
Carpocrates (Carpocras) : early 2d cent. Alexandrian
Gnostic ; contemp. of Basilides.
Euseb. iv. 7 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 161.
Carpocratians : followers of Carpocrates ; believed that from
one principal virtue proceeded all other virtues (and angels),
who in turn created the world.
Carthusians : monastic order founded by Bruno, late 11th
cent. ; observed vows of silence, abstinence, etc.
Cassianus, Joannes, S. (John Cassian) : c. 360-c. 450. Edu-
cated at Bethlehem ; consecrated deacon by Chrysostom ;
after the sack of Rome by Alaric, founded monasteries near
Marseilles.
De institutis renuntiantium, libr. xii., on the monastic rule.
Petschenig in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xiii.,xvii. ; MBP. vii. 17; Migne,
P. L. xlix -1. NF. sec. series, xi. 163 ; BKV.
G. F. Wigger in Augustinianism and Pelagianism, Hamb. '33 ; Ceillier
viii. 147.
Cassiodorius, Magnus Aurelius : c. 477-c. 570. Roman Sen-
ator ; chief minister to Ostrogothic rulers in Italy ; promoter
of learning.
MGH. xii., '94; Migne, P. L. lxix.-lxx. Trans, of letters by Th.
Hodgkin, Lond. '86; of essays by Franz.
A. Franz, Breslau '72.
Cave i. 50 ; Nirschl § 297 ; Ceillier xi. 207 ; Herzog 8 iii. 160.
40 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Cataphrygians, also Phrygians : names given to the Monta-
nists from their Phrygian origin.
Catena (i. e. " chain ") : Biblical expositions strung together
from the writings of the Fathers, (used also to designate col-
lections from other writers).
Ilerzog 8 iii. 751.
Cathari, or Catharists : V. Albigenses ; Bogomiles.
Catharine : (1) identified by some with the Alexandrian lady
mentioned by Eusebius (viii. 14).
Migne, P. G. cxvi. 275.
(2) s., of Bologna : 1447-1510. Abbess of St. Clairs and
reputed author of a book of revelations.
Butler, Sept. 14.
(3) s., of Sienna: 1347-1380. Noted ascetic; enjoyed
royal favor.
Book of the Divine Doctrine.
Joh. Paulson, Lundae '91; H. H. Gibbs, Lond. '84.
J. E. Butler, Lond. 3d edn. '81 ; Augusta Drane, 2 vols., Lond. 2d
edn. '87 ; Chas. Hardwick, Cambridge '49.
Catholicus : name given to certain patriarchs of Armenia,
Persia, and Mesopotamia.
Ceaddi : V. Chadd.
Celestine : name of five popes : —
i. s., 422-432. Attempted to assert authority over the
African Church ; condemned Nestorius.
Ceillier viii. 127.
ii. 1143-1144. Pupil of Abelard ; removed papal ban from
France.
Migne, P. L. clxxix. 761.
Ceillier xiv. 267.
iii. 1191-1198. Crowned and afterward deposed Henry VL
of Germany.
Migne, P. L. ccvi. 863.
Ceillier xiv. 940.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 41
iv. Oct. 26-Nov. 17, 1241. Monk ; historian of Scotland.
v. S.: July 5-Dec. 13,1294. Previous to his elevation, a
hermit, and founder of the order of Celestine.
Ceiestines : monastic order, 1254 on ; named from its founder,
Pietro di Murrone, afterwards Celestine V. ; followed rule of
Benedict.
Celsus : first great literary opponent of Christianity, 2d cent.
Known through Origen's reply, 8 bks. ; attempted reconstruc-
tions by Keim, " Celsus's wahres Wort," '73 ; Aube", Hist, des
Persecutions, ii. '78.
Migne, P. G. xi. 638. ANF. iv. 395.
Herzog 8 iii. 772.
Ceoifrid (-th) : c. 642-716. Abt. of Jarrow and Wearmouth.
Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 347.
S. and W. i. 435.
Cerdo : early 2d cent. Syrian Gnostic, lived at Rome,
c. 737 on ; teacher of Marcion.
Epiphanius, xli. ; Irenseus, i. 27, iii. 4 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 191.
Cerdonians : followers of the Syrian Gnostic Cerdo.
Cerealis Afer : c. 485. Bp. of Castellum ; opposed the Arians.
Migne, P. L. lviii. 755.
Cerinthus : traditional opponent of the Apostle John ; native
of Egypt, educated at Alexandria.
Harnack, Lit. i. 154 ; S. and W. i. 447.
Chadd (Ceadda), s. : d. 672; bp. of Lichfield.
Bede, Hist. Eccles. iii. 23, 24, 28 ; S. and W. i. 426 ; O'Hanlon, Mar. 2.
Champeaux, William of: 1070-1121. Pupil of Anselm of
Laon and Roscellinus ; teacher of Abelard ; bp. of Chalons-
sur-Marne ; extreme realist in philosophy.
On the Eucharist ; Moralia abbreviata; De origine animse.
Fereti. 101; Ceillierxiv. 192.
Charlier, Jean : V. Gerson.
Chasidim (i. e. " the Pious ; " Eng. Hasidasans, 1 Mace. ii. 42,
vii. 13) : a post-exilic Jewish sect, esp. zealous for the Lawr.
42 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
Chazinzarians : Armenian sect, so called from their worship
of the cross (Chaza) ; still extant in 7th cent. Called also
Staurolatrae.
Chiiiasts, Millenarians (Rev. xx. 5) : believers in a future
reign of Christ on earth for a thousand years.
Ilerzog 8 ill. 805.
Christ, Knights of the Order of : instituted from the rem-
nants of the Temple Order in 1317 by the Portuguese King
Dionysius to defend his kingdom against the Moors. Secular-
ized in 1797.
Christopher, s. : a martyr whom legend assigns to Samos in
Lycia.
Butler, July 25 ; Mrs. Jamieson, Sacr. and Leg. Art, ii. 439 ; S. and
W. i. 495.
Chrodegang, S. : c. 742. Bp. of Metz ; entrusted with impor-
tant embassies ; eccles. reformer ; followed the Benedictine
Rule.
Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 1053 ; MGH.
S. and W. i. 498.
Chromatius : bp. of Aquileia, c. 388-406.
Migne, P. L. xx. 247 ; MHP. v. 976.
Ceillier vii. 493.
Chronicon imperiale : founded on the work of Prosper (q. v.)
with additions.
Migne, P. L. i. 859.
paschale (so called from its attention to Easter), a
record of events, compiled from various sources, extending
from the Creation to the year 630.
Dindorf in Corp. script, hist. byz. xvi., xvii. ; Migne, P. G. xcii.
S. and W. i. 509.
Chrysanthus : (1) a martyr at Rome under Valerian, c. 250.
(2) Novatian bp. at Constantinople, c. 407-414.
Chrysoiogns : surname given for his eloquence to Peter, abp.
of Ravenna, 433-454.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 43
Sermons, of which Nos. 57-62 give a peculiar text of the Apostles'
Creed.
Migne, P. L. Hi.; BKV.
Nirschl § 218 ; Ceillier x. 6.
Chrysostom (i. e. " golden-mouthed "), John, S. : 347-407.
Bp. of Constantinople, 398 on ; pupil of the rhetorician Liba-
nius ; fellow-student of Maximus of Seleucia, and Theodore
of Mopsuestia. Ablest theologian and exegete of the An-
tiochian school, greatest commentator of the Greek Church.
Commentaries and homilies (about 600) ; treatise on the Priesthood.
B. de Montfaucon, 13 vols., Paris '35-'40; Jn. F. Diibner, in Didot
series, Paris '61 ; W. A. W. Stephens, Lond. 2d edn., '80 ; Mai, NPB.
iv. 155.
Aime Puech, Paris '91 ; F. H. Chase, Cambridge '87 ; S. and W. i. 518 ;
Nirschl § 155 ; Ceillier vii. ; Bohringer ix. ; Herzog 3 iv. 101.
Circumcellions : a Donatist faction, 4th cent.
Cistercians : a monastic order taking its name from Cister-
cium (Citeaux, near Dijon) ; founded by Robert the Benedic-
tine, 1098 ; greatly extended by St. Bernard, 1113 ; in the 13th
cent, it numbered more than 1800 abbeys throughout Western
Europe.
Feretii. 577; Herzog8 iv. 116.
Claudius : bp. of Turin, c. 840.
Migne, P. L. civ. 609.
Clement: (1) s. ; of Rome; c. 94. Reputed fourth bp. of
Rome.
Epistle to the Corinthians.
Tischendorf , Leip. '73 ; GHZ ; Lghtft. Lond. '90.
Donaldson i. 90; Lghtft. i. ; Cruttwell i. 28; Herzog8 iv. 163.
II. Clement (so-called) : homily ; authorship unknown ; popu-
larly ascribed to Clement, but written after middle of 2d cent.
Harnack, Chron. i. p. 438.
(2) Titus Fiavius, S. : d. c. 220. Presbyter of Alexandria
and head of catechetical school. Pupil of Pantaenus ; teacher
of Origen ; noted and influential writer.
Miscellanies ; Exhortation to the Heathen ; The Instructor.
44 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
W. Dindorf, 4 vols. Oxf. '69; Migne P. G. viii., ix. ANF. ii. 165;
P. M. Barnard in T. and S. v. 2, '97.
Herzog8 iv. 15."> ; S. and W. i. 559; Cruttwell ii. 429; Hopfenmiiller
u. Wimmer, Keinpten '75-'76 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 296 ; Nirschl § 63 ;
Chas. Bigg, The Cliristian Platonistsof Alexandria, Oxf. '80, p. 36; Ilerm.
Kutter, Clem. Alex, und das N. T., Giessen '97; E. de Faye, Paris '98.
(3) Name of fourteen popes : —
Herzog * iv. 142.
i. See C. of Rome.
ii. 1046-1047. Suidger of Bamberg, on the deposition of
Benedict IX. appointed by Henry III.
Migne, P. L. cxlii. 577.
iii. 1187-1191. Worked for the peace of the Church ;
aided in the third Crusade ; restored the Lateran.
Migne, P. L. cciv. 1273.
Ceillier xiv. 936.
iv. 1265-1268. High in court of Louis IX.
v. 1305-1314. Began the " Babylonian exile ; " consented
to the destruction of the order of Templars.
vi. 1342-1352. Remained at Avignon, which he bought
from Sicily ; introduced custom of quinquennial celebration.
vii. 1523-1534. Opposed Charles V., who sacked Rome.
Refused to sanction the divorce of Henry VIII., who threw off
allegiance to Rome.
Clementines : a group of writings of the 2d cent., formerly
falsely ascribed to Clement of Rome ; now extant in three
forms, known as the Homilies (20 bks.), the Recognitions (10
bks.), and the Epitome.
P. de Lagarde, Leip. '65; Migne, P. G. i., ii. ANF. viii. 73.
Licht. vi. 316; S. and W. i. 567; Herzog8 iv. 171. See Lghtft., Index"
of Noteworthy Words and Phrases, etc., Lond. '93.
Coddiani : a name applied to certain Gnostics.
Epiphanius xxvi. 3.
Coeiestius : c. 400. Lawyer ; became a monk ; a leader of
the Pelagians ; condemned by councils, but acquitted by Pope
Zosimus, 417 ; opposed by Augustine and Jerome.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 45
Coelicolae (" heaven-worshippers ") : a name applied satiri-
cally to the Jews by Rom. writers of the imperial period ;
also to a proselyting sect in the 5th cent.
Coenobites (i. e. " living in common ") : monks or religious
recluses living in communities. V. Fachomius; Anchorets.
Coiiyridians : female heretics of 4th cent., who worshipped
the Virgin Mary, offering to her little " cakes ; " whence
their name.
Epiphanius lxxviii., lxxix.
Coiorbasians (Colarbasians) : derived the name from Color-
basius, a Gnostic of 2d cent.
S. and W. i. 593.
Columba, S. : Irish saint, c. 521-597. Founded many mon-
asteries in North Ireland, and on the island of Iona, where
resided ; "Apostle of Scotland " ; connoisseur of manuscripts.
Wm. Reeves, Edinburgh '74 ; Mont. iii. 99 ; Bar.-Gould, June 9 ;
E. A. Cooke, Lond. '88 ; J. T. Fowler, Oxf . '94.
Adamnan (q. v.), pub. at Dublin, '57 ; O'Hanlon, June 9.
Columbanus : (1) s. : b. (Leinster) c. 543 ; d. (Bobbio in the
Apennines) 615. Irish monk and missionary; preached in
France, Switzerland, Italy ; founded monasteries (esp. Bobbio,
Luxeuil, of wThich he was abt.). His " Monastic Rule" for a
time rivalled that of Benedict.
Gall. xii. 321 ; Migne, P. L. lxxx. 201.
Bohringer xiii. ; Mont. ii. 411 ; Ceillier xi. 612; Bar.-Gould, Nov. 21.
(2) (Colombanus) : Fr. poet of 9th cent. ; abt. of S. Trudo.
Migne, P. L. cvi. 1257.
Coiuthians : followers of Coluthus, or Acoluthus, a schismatic
Alexandrian priest of 4th cent.
Comgall (Congall), S. : abt. of Bangor, c. 601 ; a leader of
monasticism in Ireland.
S. and W. i. 608 ; O'Hanlon, May 10.
46 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
Commodian : c. 250. One of the oldest Christian Lat. poets.
Instructions, against heathen gods ; Carmen apologeticum, against Jews
and heathen.
Dombart in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xv. ; Gall. iii. 619 ; Migne, P. L. v.
201; E. Ludwig, Leip. 77-78; Pitra, Spic. i. 20. ANCL. xviii. 434;
ANF. iv. 199.
Teuffel § 384 ; Bahr iv. § 10 ; Schanz § 744.
Conan : a common Irish name borne by several Saints.
S. and W. i. 612.
Concorezenses : a name given to the Cathari of Lombardy in
the 13th cent.
Confessors : Christians who incurred death by confessing
Christ.
Conon : (1) martyr under Decius, c. 250. (2) Bp. of Edessa,
c. 313. (3) Bp. of Apamea, c. 542. (4) Bp. of Tarsus, c. 601 ;
tritheist ; followers, " Cononites," disappeared, c. 700. (5) Ab-
bot of Lerins, c. 600. (6) S., Pope from Oct. 20, 686, eleven
mos.
Cononites : v. Conon (4).
Consensus patrum, or Cons, quinquesaecularis : the body
of Christian doctrine in which the Fathers of the first five
centuries agree.
Consentius : an acute lay theologian, contemporary of Augus-
tine, who attempted to answer him.
Aug. in Migne, P. L. xxxiii. 449.
Consistentes : penitents in the early Church who were read-
mitted to public worship, but still excluded from the Lord's
Supper.
Consolati : a name assumed by the stricter Catharists of 12th
and 13th centt.
Constantine : name of two popes : —
i. 708-715 : native of Syria,
Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 315.
ii. 767-768. Deposed and imprisoned
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 47
Constitutions, Apostolic : v. Apostolic Constitutions.
Corbinianus : 680-730. Bavarian bp. and missionary.
Corippus, Flavius Cresconius : a poet of 6th Cent.
Corp. script, hist. byz. xxvii. ; S. and "W. i. 688.
Cornelius, S : pope, 251-253.
Migne, P. L. iii. ; Routh, iii. 13.
Ceillier ii. 124 ; Bar.-Gould, Sept. 14.
Cosmas : (1) (indicopieustes, i. e. " Indian navigator ") :
merchant and monk of the 6th cent. ; his " Christian Topog-
raphy" written to confute the heresy that the earth is a
globe.
Gall. xi. 399.
Bard. § 84. 5.
(2) Hierosoiymitanus, Hagiopolites, the Singer: 8th cent.
Adopted brother of John of Damascus, whose life he compiled ;
hymn-writer.
Migne, P. G. xcviii. 455 ; Mai, ii. 241.
Bard. § 86. 6.
Council (or Synod) : an eccles. assembly convened to regu-
late matters of doctrine or discipline. According to the extent
of their jurisdiction, councils are diocesan, provincial, national,
or ecumenical. Seven ecumenical councils are recognized both
by the Greek and Latin Churches, viz. : The First of Nicaea,
a. d. 325; the First of Constantinople, a. d. 381; that of
Ephesus, a. d. 431; of Chalcedon, a. d. 451; the Second of
Constantinople, a. d. 553 ; the Third of Constantinople,
a. d. 680; the Second of Nicaea, a. d. 787.
Counsels of Perfection : the three monastic vows of poverty,
celibacy, and obedience, supposed to ensure perfect holiness
when perfectly kept.
Credentes : a class of Catharists, 12th and 13th centt. ; of
lower grade than the Perfecti or Consolati.
Cresconius (Crisconius) : an African bp. who made, c. 690, a
list of Apostolic Canons and those of early councils.
Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 815.
48 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Crispin, S., and Crispinianus, S. : noble Romans who in the 3d
cent, are fabled to have gone as missionaries to Gaul in the
guise of shoemakers ; hence the patron saints of the craft.
They are said to have stolen leather to make shoes for the
poor ; hence, a crispinadc, — a gift at another's cost.
Ctistolatrae (i. e. " worshippers of a created thing") : a name
applied by the Aphthartodocetae to their opponents.
Cuidees (Kildces) : a religious order in Scotland and Ireland,
probably as early as the 8th cent.
Cuthbert : (1) S. : 637-687. Bp. of Lindisfarne.
Mont. iv. 391; Fryer, Lond. '81; Bar.-Gould, Mar. 20; O'Hanlon,
Mar. 20; W. Forbes-Leith, Edinburgh '88.
(2) Abp. of Canterbury, 740-758.
Hook i.
Cyprian: (1) Thascius Ceecilius, S. Bp. of Carthage, 248-
258 ; martyr.
On the Unity of the Church; On the Lord's Prayer; Epistles; etc.
Ilartel in Corp. script, eccl. lat. iii. '68-71 ; Migne, P. L. iv. ANCL.
viii. 13 ; ANF. v. 263.
G. A. Poole, Oxf. '40; O. Ritschl, Gottingen '85; E. W. Benson,
Lond. '97 ; Bohringer iv. ; Ceillier ii. 257 ; Nirschl § 78 ; S. and "W. i.
739 ; Schanz § 705 ; Bar.-Gould, Sept. 14 ; Herzog 8 iv. 367.
(2) s. : c. 475-549. Bp. of Toulon ; disciple and biographer
of Caesarius of Aries.
Migne, P. L. lxvii. 1001.
Cyricius : bp. of Barcelona, c. 662.
Migne, P. L. xcvi. 729.
Cyril : (1) s. : 315-386. Bp. of Jerusalem ; opposed the
Arians. Eighteen catechetical lectures are extant.
Migne, P. L. xxxiii. 1126 ; Reischl and Rupp, 2 vols. Monaci '48-'60.
NF. 2d series, vii. ; G. Delacroix, Paris '65 ; Nirschl § 106 ; S. and W. i.
760 ; Ceillier v. 25 ; Herzog 8 iv. 381.
(2) s. : d. 444. Abp. of Alexandria ; probably nephew of
the Patriarch Theophilus. Possessed of an iron will and vehe-
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 49
inent nature ; his rulings at times arbitrary, his manners
harsh, his methods often cruel.
Apology, an answer to the Emperor Julian ; 17 /3i'/3Aoy rmv drja-avpav, On
the Trinity, etc. ; commentaries.
J. Aubert, 7 vols., 1638 ; P. E. Pusey, 7 vols. Oxf. '68-'77 ; Migne,
P. G. Ixviii.-lxxvii ; Mai, NPB. ii., ill.
S. and W. i. 763 ; Herzog 8 iv. 337 ; Nirschl § 194 ; Ceillier viii. 256..
(3) Monk of Scythopolis, 6th cent. ; his books valuable for
views they give of the inner life of the Eastern Church in,
the 6th cent.
Lives of Euthymius, S. Saba, and John the Silentiary.
■n almatius : monk and abt. near Constantinople ; power-
•U ful against the Nestorian party in connection with the
Council of Ephesus, 431.
Damasus, s. : pope, 366-384; favored Jerome's labors in
revising the Lat. Bible.
Migne, P. L. xiii. 109 ; M. Rade, Freiburg u. Tubingen '82 ; BKV.
Ceillier v. 12 ; Nirschl § 161 ; Biihr iv. § 16 ; Herzog 3 iv. 429.
Damianists : Alexandrian Monophysites, 6th cent, fol-
lowers of the Patriarch Damian.
Dancers : a fanatical sect of N. Europe in the 14th cent.
Dante (Durante Alighieri) : 1265-1321. Most eminent
Italian poet ; a Ghibelline, his intense patriotism in a time of
papal domination brought him into disfavor and led to his
exile. His love for Beatrice Portinari finds expression in the
« Vita Nuova." " The first Italian."
De Monarchia, 3 bks. ; The Divine Comedy ; The New Life ; The
Banquet.
E. Moore, Oxf. '94; G. A. Scartazzini, Milan, 2d edn., '96; also edn.,
3 vols. ; trans. Longfellow, 3 vols., Boston '67; C. E. Norton, 4 vols.,
Boston '91-'92.
Scartazzini, Lond. '93 ; Herzog 8 iv. 466.
David (Degui, Dewi), s. : d. 601 (?). Abp. of Menevia;
patron saint of Wales.
Bar.-Gould, Mar. 1; S. and W. i. 791; O'Hanlon, Mar. 1.
4
50 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
Davidists : followers of David of Dinant, 13th cent.
Deacon (i. e. " servant " ) : one of a body (either a ministerial
order or elected officers) whose chief duty it is to assist in
administering the eucharist and the care for the poor.
Defensor : late 7th cent. Monk of Liguge\
Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 595.
Degui : V. David.
Demetrius, s. : bp. of Alexandria, 189-c. 231.
Harnack, Lit. i. 330.
Desiderius : d. 652. Bp. of Cahors.
Migne, lxxxvii. 217.
Deusdedit, s. : abp. of Canterbury, 655-664.
Mai, NPB. vii., 3d part, 77.
Bede, Hist, eccles. iii. 20 ; Bar.-Gould, July 15 ; Hook, i.
Dewi : v. David.
Dexter, Fiavius Lucius : bp. of Barcelona, c. 360-390. Held
important offices under the empire. Jerome refers to a
Chronicle from his hand.
Migne, P. L. xxxi. 603.
Didache : V. Teaching.
Didymus, " the Blind " : c. 310-395. Head of the catecheti-
cal school in Alexandria ; teacher of Rufinus and Jerome.
On the Doctrine of the Trinity ; Against the Manichaeans.
Migne, P. G. xxxix. 269.
Ceillier v. 605 ; Nirschl § 142.
Diodoms : d. c. 394. Head of school in Antioch ; bp. of
Tarsus ; opposed by Cyril of Alexandria. Wrote on the dis-
tinction between theory and allegory.
Ceillier v. 586.
Diognetus, Epistle to : authorship unknown ; date c. 150 (?).
A brief Christian Apology. Valuable picture of the manners
and beliefs of the early Christians.
Lghtft.487; W. Heinzelmann, Erfurt '96. Tr. G. A. Jackson, N. Y. '95.
Bard. § 13; S. and W. ii. 162; Herzog8 iv. 675.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 51
Dionysius : (1) S. : bp. of Corinth, C. 170.
Gall. i. 675; Routh i. 175. ANF. viii. 765.
Donaldson iii. 214 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 235.
(2) C. 200-c. 265. Bp. of Alexandria ; pupil of Origen ;
prolific writer.
Migne, P. G. x. 1237 ; P. L. v. 89 ; Pitra i. 15; Routh iii. 233. ANCL.
xx. 161 ; ANF. vi. 77 ; BKV. iv. 258.
Harnack, Lit. i. 409 ; Ceillier ii. 396 ; Nirschl § 83 ; Herzog8 iv. 685.
(3) Pope, 259-268.
Migne, P. L. v. 99. ANF. vii. 363.
Harnack, Lit. ii. 659.
(4) the Areopagite : under this name a body of writings
first mentioned in the conference of Constantinople, 532, in
defence of Monophysitic views, 3d to 5th centt.
Migne, P. G. iii., iv. ; trans, of Celestial and Eccles. Hierarchy, Jn.
Parker, Lond. '94; On Divine Names, Parker, Lond. '97.
S. and W. i. 841 ; Bard. § 52 ; Nirschl § 126.
(5) Exiguus : d. (Rome) 556. Originated the Christian
era, or practice of dating from the birth of Christ.
Migne, P. L. lxvii. 9.
Dioscorus : d. 454. Successor of Cyril as Patriarch of
Alexandria, 444 on.
S. and W. i. 854.
Diptychon, Dittochaeon : V. Amcenus.
Docetee : one of the earliest Christian heresies ; held that
Christ's flesh and blood, his sufferings and death, were only
apparently such (Soktjo-ls).
Doctor : a special title given (with adjuncts) to many of the
schoolmen, as : Angelic Doctor, Thomas Aquinas ; Evangelic
Doctor, John Wiclif ; Invincible Doctor, William of Occam ;
Irrefragable Doctor, Alexander of Hales ; Most Resolute Doc-
tor, William Durandus ; Seraphic Doctor, Bonaventura ; Sub-
lime Doctor, Albert Magnus; Subtle Doctor, Duns Scotus ;
Useful Doctor, Nicolas of Lyra ; Wonderful (Mirabilis) Doctor,
Roger Bacon ; Universal Doctor, Alanus.
52 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Dominicans : one of the greatest monastic orders, founded
by Dominic, confirmed by Honorius III. Their asceticism
and cultivation of poverty, their fervent, impressive preaching
gained for them the hearts of the people. Eminent scholars
have been members of the order (Thos. Aquinas, Alb. Magnus,
Meister Eckhart, Tauler, Suso, Savonarola, Las Casas, Vincent
of Ferrier, Vincent of Beauvais).
Feret, ii. 401 ; iii. 373.
Donatists : A large and influential party, c. 314 on, chiefly
in N. Africa. They maintained that rigid discipline was neces-
sary for the purity of the Church, and contended for severe
treatment toward the Lapsi (q. v.). V. Donatus.
S. and W. i. 881.
Donatus : (1) bp. of Casae Nigra? in Numidia, c. 313.
(2) the Great: bp. of Carthage, d. c. 355. Father of
Donatism.
Jerome, xciii.
(3) A celebrated grammarian of Rome; teacher of Jerome.
" Ars Grammatica," so popular in the Middle Ages that Donat be-
came synonymous with any kind of lesson.
Dorotheus : 6th cent. Abt. of a Palestinian monastery.
Gall. xii. 371.
S. and W. i. 901 ; Bahr iv. § 34.
Drepanius Fiorus : a Gallic poet, late in 7th cent.
MBP. viii. 667 ; Migne, P. L. lxi. 1082.
Drogon : (1) bp. of Beauvais, 1030-1047.
Migne, P. L. cxliii. 861.
(2) C. 1137. Bp. of Ast ; cardinal.
Migne, P. L. clxvi. 1513.
Druthmar, Christian : C. 840. Monk of Corbie.
Migne, P. L. cvi. 1259.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 53
Ducas : c. 1453. Nephew of Michael Ducas.
Hist, of Byzantium, 1341-1462.
Bekker in Corp. script, hist. byz. xx.
Krumb. § 133.
Duns Scotus : V. John (17).
Dunstan, s. : 925-968. Abt. of Canterbury; church re-
former.
Bar.-Gould, May 19; Hooki.
Dynamius, called Patricius : 6th cent. Governor of Mar-
seilles ; became a Christian and a benefactor of the Church ;
friend of Gregory the Great.
Migne, P. L. lxxx. 23.
Mabillon i. 105.
Eadprid (-th) : bp. of Lindisfarne, 698-721. Wrote and
illuminated the Lindisfarne Gospels (book of Durham).
Publications of the Surtes Society, vols. 28, 39, 43, 48.
Eadmer : monk of Canterbury, c. 1121.
Ceillier xiv. 45.
Ebbon : abp. of Rheims, c. 850.
Migne, P. L. cxvi. 9.
Ebed Jesu (Bar Brika) : 13th cent. Celebrated Syrian
theologian.
Apostolic Canons.
Mai x. 317.
Ebionites (*p2», i. e. " poor") : heretical Jewish Christians
who held that Christianity was a reformed Judaism and Christ
a perfect man. First mentioned in Irenaeus.
Harnack, Dogmengerjch.3 i. 215.
Eckhar(d)t, John : b. c. 1260, d. soon after 1327. Founder
of Ger. mysticism; vicar-general of the Dominican order;
called " Meister."
J. Bach, Vienna '64; A. Lasson, Berl. '68 ; Fr. Pfeiffer, Deut. Mystike^
2 v. Leip. '45-'57.
64 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Eddius (called Stephen) : c. 720. Chanter in churches of
Kent and Northuinbria.
Life of Wilfrid.
Raine, Historians of the Church of York.
E(c)gbert: abp. of York, 735-767. Pupil and friend of
Bede : founded the school in which Alcuin, his protege*, suc-
ceeded him.
Pontificale, on Episcopal Offices ; Dialogus, etc., a treatise on Church
Discipline in form of dialogue.
Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 577.
Egesippus : v. Hegesippus (2).
Eginhard : v. Einhard.
Egyptians, Gospel according to the : cited by Clement of
Alexandria.
Hlgfld. 43; Nestle, N. T. gr. Supplementum, Leip. '96; Zahn, Kanon
ii. 628.
Einhard (Eginhard) : c. 770-844. Held important positions
under Charlemagne and Lothair.
Life of Charlemagne, valuable.
Migne, P. L. xcvii. 26; Holder, Freiburg '82. Trans, by Guizot '23;
Glaister, Lond. '77 ; Teulit, Paris '56.
Guizot v. 3 '23 ; Schmidt, Bayreuth '80.
Eieutherius, s. : 456-531. Bp. of Tournai.
MBP. viii. 1124 ; Migne, P. L. lxv. 84.
Elipandus : abp. of Toledo, c. 790 ; father of Adoptionism.
Migne, P. L. xcvi. 847.
Elisaeus (surnamed Yartabed) : Armenian bp. and writer,
5th cent.
Hist, of Vartan and the Battle of the Armenians.
Constantinople 1764. Trans, by C. F. Neumann, Lond. '30.
Nirschl § 248 ; Krumb. 1696.
Elizabeth of Hungary, S. : 1200-1231. Wife of Louis of
Thuringia; eminent for her piety.
Bbhringer xvi. 582 ; Bar .-Gould, Nov. 19.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 55
Elkesai, Book of : said to date from time of Trajan ; pur
ports to contain divine revelations ; in high repute among
Ebionites ; made up from Oriental and Christian sources.
Hlgfld. Zeitschr. f. wiss. Theol. '66.
Hippolytus, Phil. ix. 4, 13 ; x. 29 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 208 ; Cruttwell
i. 133.
Elkesaites (Elc(h)asaites) : an Ebionitic sect of Essenes,
220 or earlier ; held Jesus to be one of many manifestations
of God.
Eipidius : (1) d. 414. Bp. of Laodicea in Syria.
(2) Also Helpidius, S. : deacon of Lyons, c. 424.
Eipis (Helpis) : c. 525. Daughter of a Rom. senator, Fes-
tus ; wife (so tradition) of Boethius. Hymn-writer.
Migne, P. L. lxiii. 537.
Emiiianus (iEmilianus), s. : c. 473-c. 572. Eminent Spanish
saint and hermit. Life by Braulio, q. v.
Encratites : Christians, 2d cent, on, who abjured marriage
and abstained from flesh and wine. They substituted water
for wine in the Eucharistic meal, whence called Hydro-
parastatae.
Harnack, Lit. i. 201.
Engelbert : V. Angilbert.
Ennodius, Magnus Felix, S. : C. 473-521. Bp. of Pavia.
Eucharisticon, autobiographical.
"VYm. Hartel in Corp. script, eccl. lat. vi. '82; Gall. xi. 47; Migne,
P. L. lxiii. 9 ; Sirmond i. 959.
Ceillier x. 569 ; Nirschl § 292.
Eonians : a Breton sect, 12th cent., followers of a professed
Messiah, Eon d'Etoile.
Ephraim : (1) (Afrgm), S. : c. 306-373. The most important
writer of the Syrian Church ; lived as a hermit in the neigh-
borhood of Edessa, where he taught and preached ; wrote
commentaries and poems (ace. to Sozomen, iii. 16, 300,000
verses).
NF. xiii. 119; G. A. Jackson, N. Y. '96.
Ceillier vi. 43 ; S. and W. ii. 137 ; Nirschl § 146 ; Bard. § 64.
56 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
(2) (Ephrem) : bp. and patriarch of Antioch, 527-545.
Wrote many theological works, of which a few fragments
remain.
Lat. trans, of Com. on Paul. Epp., Venice '93.
Krumb. § 8.
Epiphanea : Gnostic writer, c. 150. In his " Concerning
Justice " he contended for community of goods and wives.
Clement Alex., Stromata, iii. 2, 5-9 ; Kriiger § 26.
Epiphanius : (1) s. : c. 315-403. Bp. of Salamis ; a man of
wide learning ; founded many monasteries in Cyprus ; opposed
Origeu.
Panarion, a treatise against all heresies.
W. Dindorf, 5 vols. Leip. '59-'62; Oehler ii., iii. BKV.
Cave i. 231; S. and W. ii. 149; Harnack, Lit. i. 161; Ceillier vi.
375; Nirschl § 152 ; Lipsius, Zur Quellenkritik d. Epiph., Vienna '65.
(2) d. 535. Bp. and patriarch of Constantinople, 520 on.
Migne, P. G. lxxxvi.1 783.
Ceillier xi. 102.
(3) Scholasticus : c. 510. Trans, into Lat. the histories of
Socrates, Sozomen, and Theodoret. This work was revised
by Cassiodorius, to whom it is usually ascribed, under the title
" Historia Tripartita."
Migne, P. L. lxix. 879.
Epistles, Apocryphal : on apocr. cor. between Paul and the Corinthi-
ans, see S. Berger and A. Carriere, Paris '91; C. Schmidt in Neue
Heidelb. Jahibb. 1897, p. 117 ff. ; on the pretended cor. between Seneca
and Paul see Hasse's edn. of Seneca, Leip. '78-'81. Cf. Lghtft. Com. on
Phil., p. 270 ; Chas. Aubertin, Paris '72.
Eraciius : bp. of Liege, 959 on.
Migne, P. L. cxxxv. 943.
Erasmus, Desiderius : b. (Rotterdam) 1465 ; d. (Basel) 1536.
The greatest classical and theological scholar of his time;
student in Paris, professor in Cambridge, passed his last days
in Basel; forerunner if not a promoter of the Reformation:
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 57
edited many of the Fathers, — Origen, Irenseus, Chrysostom,
Lactantius, Cyprian, Augustine.
Novum Instrumentum omne, etc., the first published Gr. N. T., fur-
nished Luther and Tindale the text for their vernacular versions; Praise
of Folly, a satire; Colloquies, trans, by Nathan Bailey, '77.
Edn. in 10 vols. Lyons 1703-6.
II. Durandde Laur, 2 vols. Paris '72; R. B. Drummond, 2 vols. Lond.
'73 ; Emile Amiel, Paris '89 ; J. A. Froude, N. Y. '91.
Erigena (Johannes Scotus, or Scotigena, Jerugena) : b. before
815 ; d. after 877. Eminent scholastic ; introduced a new
standpoint in philosophy ; head of a school in Paris. By
publishing a translation of the works of Dionysius the Areopa-
gite without papal permission, he incurred the disfavor of
Nicholas I.
De divisione naturre, libr. v.
Migne, P. L. cxxii.
Th. Christlieb, Gotha '60; F. Hjort, Copenhagen '23; J. Huber,
Munich '61 ; Ebert ii. 257.
Esaianites : a branch of the Alexandrian Acephali, late 5th
cent.
Ethelwulf : Eng. monk, 8th cent. Author of a poetical hist.
of a monastery and its abts.
Migne, P. L. xcvi. 1327.
Ethnophronians : a name given to early Christians who
mingled heathen thought and customs with Christianity.
Eubulius : V. Methodius.
Eucherius : d. c. 450. Bp. of Lyons.
Wotke in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xxxi. '94 ; Migne, P. L. i. 685 ; MBP.
vi. 822 ; Pitra, Anal. ii. 484 ; Palestine Pilgrim Texts xiii.
Ceillier vii. 442 ; Nirschl § 221.
Euchites (evxv-, prayer) : a religious sect, dating from 4th
cent., who regarded prayer as the only means of grace.
Eudoxians : named from a Syrian bp., Eudoxius, who rejected
the doctrine of the Trinity.
58 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Eudoxiua : d. 370. Bp. of Constantinople, 360-370 ; eminent
Arian leader ; " worst of all the Arians."
Epiphauius, Heresies, lxxiii. 2.
Eugene : (1) s. : bp. of Carthage, 479-496. Author of a creed
drawn up for the Arian Hunneric.
Migne, P. L. lviii. 767.
Ceillier, x. 454.
(2) Name of four popes : —
Herzog 2 iv. 377 ; Licht. iv. 621.
i. s. : 654-657. Assented to the doctrine of three wills in
Christ.
ii. 824-827. His election supported by Lothair, who took
occasion to limit papal power ; eccles. reformer.
Migne, P. L. cv. 639 ; cxxix. 985.
iii. S. : 1145—1153. Pupil of Bernard of Clairvaux, who
preached the second Crusade.
Migne, P. L. clxxx. 1003.
Ceillier xiv. 269.
iv. 1431-1447. Involved in civil war in Italy.
(3) Bp. of Toledo, 646-657. A man of great learning ; poet
and musical reformer.
Gall. xii. 759; Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 347 ; Sirmond ii. 609.
Eugip(p)ius : c. 511. Abt. of Lucullanum near Naples ; wrote
many theological treatises.
Pius Knoell in Corp. script, eccl. lat. ix. '85, '86 ; Migne, P. L. lxii. 549.
Nirschl § 283.
Eulaiiua: anti-pope, 418-419. Expelled from the see by
Honor i us, and superseded by Boniface.
S. and W. i. 277 ; Ceillier xi. 85.
Eulogius : (1) s. : patriarch of Alexandria, d. 608.
GaU. xii. ; Migne, P. G. lxxxvi. 2, 2907.
Nirschl § 340.
(2) s. : abp. of Toledo, c. 858.
Migne, P. L. cxv. 703.
MANUAL OF PATEOLOGY 59
Eunomians : Arian sect, founded by Aetius (d. 367), taking
its name from Eunomius (q. v.).
Eunomio-Eutychians (-Eupsychians) : followers of Eutychius
of Constantinople. Another sect, the followers of Theophro-
nius of Cappadocia, were called Eunoma-Theophronians.
Eunomius: bp. of Cyzicus, 360-364. Pupil and sec'y of
Aetius, whose system he formulated.
Apologeticus, against the Mcene creed.
Migne, P. G. xxx. 835; trans. Whiston, Eunomianismus redivivus,
Lond. 1711.
Ceillier viii. 260.
Euphraimius : v. Ephraim (2).
Eusebians: name given to the Arians from favors shown them
by Eusebius, bp. of Nicomedia, and Eusebius, bp. of Cassarea.
Eusebius : (1) Pamphili : c. 265-c. 340. Bp. of Caesarea in
Palestine ; pupil of Pamphilus ; friend of Constantine. The
greatest of the early church historians.
Demonstratio Evangelica ; Eccles. Hist. ; Chronica, universal synchro-
nous hist. ; Life of Constantine.
F. A. Heinichen, 3 vols. Leip. '68-70 ; Thos. Gaisford, 3 vols. Oxf.
'52; Migne,. P. G. xix.-xxiv.; W. Dindorf, 4 vols., Leip. '67-'71; Chron.
ed. A. Schoene, Berlin '66-75; Onomasticon, ed. F. Larslow and G.
Parthey, Berlin '62 ; Chronica, Arm. and Lat. edn., J. Bapt. Ancyranus,
2 vols., Ven. '18. NF. sec. series, i. ; Syr. ed. Wright and Mc Lean, Lond.
'98; P. Bedjan, Leip. '97; G. A. Jackson, N. Y. '96.
Harnack, Lit. i. 551 ; Ceillier iii. 168 ; Bard. § 44 ; Nirschl § 100 ; S.
and W. ii. 308. NF. introd. On the Pal. Martyrs v. T. und U. xiv. 4.
(2) D. c. 360. Bp. of Emesa in Phoenicia : standard-bearer
of the Arian party.
Migne, P. G. lxxxvi.1 461.
Ceillier iv. 318.
(3) s. : bp. of Vercelli, d. c. 370. Edited the Gospels with
philological notes.
Gall. v. 78 ; Migne, P. L. xii. 141.
(4) D. c. 342. Bp. of Nicomedia; eminent Arian leader;
opposed Athanasius.
60 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
J. II. Newman, The Arians of Fourth Cent., 4th edn. Lond. 76 ; S.
and W. ii. 360.
(5) s.: bp. of Samosata, 360-373. Friend of Basil the
Great, Meletius, Gregory Nazianzen ; opposed the Arians ;
exiled under Valens ; recalled by Gratian.
(6) c. 428. Bp. of Dorylseuni in Phrygia ; opposed Nes-
torius and Eutyches.
Eustathians : (1) a name given to the Euchites, c. 380, from
Eustathius, bp. of Sebaste in Armenia ; (2) a name given to
the Catholics in the 4th cent, from Estathius, bp. of Antioch.
Eustathius : (1) s. (?) : bp. of Antioch, 324-331. Determined
foe of the Arians ; called " the Great," and " Confessor."
Agaiust Origen.
Gall. iv. 541 ; T. und U. ii. 4.
Ceillier iii. 158.
(2) Bp. of Sebaste in Pontus, 357-380. Disciple of Arius.
(3) Bp. of Bcrytus, in 5th cent.
Migne, P. G. lxxxv. 1803.
Euthaiius (" deacon " or " bishop " of Sulce, perh. Pfelche, in
Egypt), c. 396 (?), is reputed to have equipped the Acts and Epp.
with ' stichic ' or sense-line divisions for convenience in public
reading. But little is certainly known about him or his work.
Robinson in T. and S. iii. 3 ; Conybeare in Journ. of Philol. 1895, 241 ff . ;
Dobschiitz in Herzog3 v. 631.
Eutherius : c. 431. Bp. of Tyana ; friend of Nestorius ; foe
of Cyril of Alexandria.
Migne, P. G. lxxxiii.
Euthymius : (1) 377-473. Abt. in Palestine ; founded alaura
near Jerusalem.
Mai, NPB. iv. 443.
(2) Zigabenus (Zigadenus),1116. Monk of Constantinople;
wrote commentaries on the four Gospels.
Matthsei, Leip. 1792 ; Gall. adv. 277.
Ceillier xiv. 150; Krumb. § 21.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 61
Eutropius : bp. of Valencia, late 6th cent.
Migne, P. L. Ixxx.
Eutyches : c. 430. Abt. of a monastery near Constantinople ;
founder of Eutychianism.
Migne, P. L. liv. 713.
Licht. iv. 634.
Eutychetae : a heretical sect mentioned by Thcodoret.
Eutychians : followers of Eutyches ; held that the union of
the two natures in Christ resulted in one nature, which was
divine.
Eutychius : patriarch of Constantinople, 553-585. Deposed
565-567.
Migne, P. G. lxxxvi.2 2391.
Ceillier xi. 352.
Evagrius : (1) Ponticus, 345-398. Eloquent preacher ; entered
upon the ascetic life in Egypt.
The Monk, on active virtue.
Gall. vii. 553; T. und U. i. 3.
Gennad. xi. ; Ceillier vi. 110 ; O. Zbckler, Miinchen '93.
(2) of Antioch : bp. in Antioch, c. 389 on.
Jerome, cxxv. ; Cave, i. 283.
Evodius : (1) s. : reputed first bp. of Antioch, 42 or later.
Euseb. iii. 22 ; S. and W. ii. 428.
(2) Bp. of Uzalis near Utica ; in early life a soldier ; con-
temporary and friend of Augustine.
Migne, P. L. xxxiii. 693.
Exarch : a bp. to whom was given the administration of a
province ; ranked next to a patriarch (q. v.).
Excalceati (GymnopodaV) : a barefooted order mentioned by
early writers on heresy. This custom they regarded as a
religious rite or duty.
Exotians (ef ay, sc. ttjs iroXecos) : a name given to the Arians of
Constantinople when forced by Theodosius I. to hold their
services outside of the city.
62 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Exucontu (e'f ovk ovtgsv) : a name given to the Arians of
Antioch from their belief that the Son, though divine, was
created from nothing.
Eznik (Eznig) : learned Armenian scholar in 5th cent ;
pupil of Mesrop ; probably bp. of Bagrewant.
Nirschl § 243.
Pactjndus : c. 540. Bp. of Hermiana in Africa ; wrote in
defence of the " Three Chapters."
Gall. xi. 663 ; Migne, P. L. lxvii. 521 ; Sirmond ii. 297.
Ceillier xi. 285.
Fsegadius : V. Fcegadius.
Faico : notary of the Palace, c. 1142.
Chronicle, 1102-1140.
Migne, P. L. clxxiii. 1145.
Fastidius : c. 420. Monk of Britain.
On the Christian Life.
Gall. ix. 479 ; Migne, P. L. 1. 379.
Fathers of the Church (patres ecclesiae) ; Eccles. writers before c. 521
(v. Ages). Others say 680 (v. Table iii.). The R. C. Church extends
the term down to the 13th cent. Those of later date are styled church
writers. Herzog2 xi. 300 (Sch.-Herz. iii. 1765); W. und W. ix. 1616.
Faustinus : Rom. presbyter, 4th cent. Opposed the Arians.
Migne, P. L. xiii. 38.
Faustus : (1) native of Numidia ; bp. of the Manichaeans ;
contemporary of Augustine (v. Confessions, v. 3-7).
Migne, P. L. xlii. 207.
(2) Bp. of Riez, c. 470.
Migne, P. L. lviii. 775.
Engelbrecht in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xxi.
Ceillier x. 420.
Fayum Papyrus : a Gospel fragment found in the Archduke
Rainer's Collection (Vienna), and published in 1885. See
Harnack in T. uud U. v. 4, p. 483 ; Lit i. 6.
MANUAL OP PATROLOGY 63
Felicitas, S. : V. Perpetua and Felicitas, Acts of.
Bar.-Gould, July 10.
Felix : (1) of Nola. 3d cent, confessor (?).
S. and W. ii. 499.
(2) Name of one bp. of Rome and four popes : —
i. s. : 269-274. A fragment of one letter extant.
Migne, v. 135.
ii. s. : (Anti-pope) 355-365.
Migne, P. L. xiii. 9.
iii. s. : 483-492. Repudiated the Henoticon (of Zeno).
Migne, P. L. lviii. 889.
CeiUier x. 401.
iv. s. : 526-530. The appointee of Theodoric ; his election
was opposed by the people.
Migne, P. L. lxv. 9.
(3) d, 818. Bp. of Urgel in Catalonia. A leader of the
Adoptionists.
Migne, P. L. xcvi. 881.
Feologeld : abp. of Canterbury, c. 832.
MHB. 616.
Fermentarii : v. Azymites.
Ferrandus : V. Fulgentius.
Ferreol, S. : bp. of Usez, C. 553.
Migne, P. L. lxvi. 959.
Finntan, S. : c 550-560. Established schools and monas-
teries ; author of a monastic rule ; " chief head of the monks
of Erin."
O'Hanlon, Feb. 17.
Firmicus Maternus : V. Maternns.
Firmiiian, s. : bp. of Caesarea in Cappadocia, c. 232 on.
Eminent ecclesiastic; friend of Origen.
Migne, P. L. iii. 1153, 1361.
Harnack, Lit. i. 407 ; Bar.-Gould, Oct. 28.
Flagellants : religious fanatics ; first appearance as an order
in Italy, middle 13th cent. Their ritual consisted of singing,
64 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
marching, and scourging themselves (whence the name) for
their own and others' sins.
Flemings : the stricter Mennonites, who observed more
closely the practices of their founder.
Fiodoard : canon of Rheims, c. 966.
Migne, P. L. exxxv. 9 ; Sirmond iv.
Fiorinians : a Valentinian sect, followers of the Rom. priest
Florinus.
Fiorinus, s. : c. 190. Presbyter in Rome.
Euseb. v. 15, 20.
Fiorus : (1) monk of S. Trudo in diocese of Lyons, c. 760 ;
so Cave, i. 632.
(2) Deacon of Lyons, c. 860.
Migne, P. L. cxix. 9.
Bahr iii. 447.
Fcegadius (Foebadius) : bp. of Agen, c. 347.
Against the Arians.
Gall. v. 250 ; Migne, P. L. xx. 9.
Bard. § 69. 6.
Foicuin : abt. of Lobes in Cambrai, c. 991.
Migne, P. L. exxxvii. 529.
Fortunatus : (1) c. 340. Bp. of Aquileia.
Commentary on the Gospels.
Ch. Nisard, Paris '90; Ceillier iv. 316.
(2) Venantius Honorius Clementianus : C. 530— c. 601. Last
Lat. poet in Gaul ; bp. of Poitiers. Wrote lives of saints,
theological treatise, and hymns.
Miscellanies, 11 bks. ; Life of S. Martin of Tours, in hexameter verse.
Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 9. ANF. vii. 329.
Ceillier xi. 402 ; Nirschl § 331 ; Teuffel § 491 ; Bahr iv. § 46.
Forty Martyrs: (1) forty soldiers who suffered martyrdom
under Licinius at Sebaste in Armenia, 320 ; (2) Persia, 375,
among whom were Abdas and Ebed-Jesu ; (3) forty virgin
martyrs under Decius, at Antioch in Syria.
(1) Bonwetsch and Seeberg, Leip. '97.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY Go
Foulquin : abp. of Rheims, c. 900.
Migne, P. L. cxxxi. 9.
Francis : (1) s., of Sales. 1567-1622. A leader in the Cath.
reaction : v. J. A. Symonds, Ren. in Italy, 2 vols. Lond. '86.
Bar.-Gould, Jan. 29.
(2) Xavier : 1506-1552. Associate of Loyola ; missionary to
Japan and China.
Bar.-Gould, Nov. 30.
(3) (Giovanni Francesco Bernardone) S. : b. (Assisi) 1182 ;
d. 1226. Italian monk and preacher.
Jos. v. d. Burg. Cologne '49.
P. Sabatier, 8th edn. Paris '94 ; trans Louise Houghton, N. Y. '94 ;
L. LeMonnier, Eng. trans. Lond. .'94; Knox Little, N. Y. '97; Bar.-
Gould, Oct. 4.
Franciscans : one of the great orders of the R. C. Church ;
founded by Francis of Assisi, c. 1209. The order includes,
besides lesser societies, the Minorite Friars, the Franciscan
Nuns (1212), and the Tertiaries or lay order (1221). Many
great scholars have belonged to this order (Roger Bacon, Duns
Scotus, Bonaventura, Alexander of Hales, and Occam). The
rivalry between the Thomist and Scotist theologies was in a
measure a rivalry between the Franciscan and Dominican
orders.
Franck, Sebastian : 1500-1545. German writer and theolo-
gian ; adherent of the Reformation. Friend of Schwenkfeld ;
influenced by Tauler ; opposed by Luther, Melanchthon, and
later by Schwenkfeld.
Chronica, History-bible ; German Chronicle ; Cosmographia, World-
book.
Herm. Bischof, Tubingen '57; A. Feldner, Die Ansichten Sebastian
Francks, u. s. w., Berlin '72 ; Herzog2 iv. 603.
Franco : abt. of Afflighem, c. 1125.
Migne, P. L. clxvi. 715.
Ceillier xiv. 190.
Fraticeiii : a fanatical sect of Italy, 14th cent. Originally
Franciscans, they degenerated to a set of pious beggars.
5
66 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Freculphua : bp. of Luxeuil, c. 850.
Chronicle, beg. of the world until c. 607.
Migne, P. L. cvi. 915.
Fredegarius : chronicler, c. 660. Continued the work of
Gregory of Tours down to 641.
Migne, P. L. lxxi. 573 ; trans. O. Abel, 2d. edn. Berlin 76 ; Guizot v. 2.
Fredegisus : c. 854. Pupil of Alcuin ; lived at the Court
of Charlemagne and Lewis the Pious ; abt. of S. Martin at
Tours ; promoter of learning in France.
De nihilo et tenebris.
Migne, P. L. cv. 751.
Fredeswinda, s. : c. 650-c. 735. Of royal birth, refused
royal marriage ; founded and ruled a monastery at Oxford.
Bar. -Gould, Oct. 19 ; J. H. Parker, Calendar of the Anglican Church.
Fridian : c. 570. According to an old Life, the son of an
Irish king, who entered upon the monastic life ; bp. of
Lucca.
Butler, Mar. 18; Colgan, Acta SS. p. 633.
Friends of -God : name given to the German mystics in 14th
cent.
Friesianders : name given to a party wrhich separated from
the Flemings on questions of discipline.
Frigdian : v. Fridian.
Fructuosus, S : 7th cent. Bp. of Dumium ; abp. of Braga,
Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 1087.
Fulbert, s. : c. 950-1029. Bp. of Chartres.
Migne, P. L. cxli. 163.
Ceillier xiii. 78.
FulgentiuB : (1) Fabius Claudianus Gordianus, 8. : 468—533.
Bp. of Ruspe in Africa. Opposed Arianism ; champion of the
Augustinian doctrine of grace.
Migne, P. L. Ixv. 103.
Bar.-Gould, Jan. 1 ; Nirschl § 286 ; Ceillier xi. ; S. and W. ii. 576.
Teuffel § 480.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 67
(2) Ferrandus : deacon of Carthage, 523 on. Friend,
pupil and biographer of Fulg. of Ruspe, whose exile he
shared.
Gall. xi. 232 ; Migne, P. L. lxvii. 877.
Nirschl § 313.
Fulradus, s. : abt. of St. Denys at Paris, c. 750. Ambas-
sador for kings and popes.
MGH. i. ; Feliben, Hist, de l'Abbaye royale de St. Denys, Paris 1706.
Furia : c. 394. Rom. lady ; friend of Jerome, through whose
writings she is known, esp. Ep. liv.
Furseus, S. : d. c. 650 ; abt. of Lagny ; of royal descent ;
founded monasteries; missionary to Britain and Gaul.
O'Hanlon, Jan. 16.
GAlANlTiE: a name given to the Aphthartodocetae of
Alexandria, from their leader, Gaianus, patriarch of
Alexandria.
Gaiiicans : a party in the Church of France that opposed
papal encroachments.
Gaiius (St. Gall) : d. c. 645. " The Apostle of Switzerland ; "
accompanied Columbanus, 585 ; founder and abt. of St. Gall.
Gall. xii. 751 ; Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 9.
Bohringer xiii. 53 ; Bar .-Gould, Oct. 16.
Gamier : bp. of Langres, c. 1198.
Migne, P. L. ccv. 555.
Gaudentius, s. : bp. of Tamugadi in Numidia, 5th cent. ;
famous for a controversy with Augustine, c. 420.
MBP. v. 942 ; Migne, P. L. xx. 791.
Gaufredua : monk, C 1090.
Hist, of Guiscard's Conquest of Sicily.
Migne, P. L. cxlix. 1087.
Gausiin : abp. of Bourges, 1027.
Migne, P. L. cxli. 759.
Ceillier xiii. 89.
G8 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Gazzari : an Italian name for the mediaeval Catharists.
Gebhard : abp. of Salzburg, 1081.
Migne, P. L. cxlviii. 847.
Geiasius: (1) bp. of Caesarea in Palestine, 367-395. "Dis-
tinguished for purity of doctrine and sanctity of life." Wrote
in continuation of Eusebius's Hist Eccles. (Photius).
Jerome cxxx.
(2) of Cyzicus : c. 475. Wrote a hist, of Council of Nicaea.
Migne, P. G. lxxxv. 1185.
(3) Name of two popes : —
i. s. : 492-406. Asserted the supremacy of the Rom. see
in questions of appeal.
Gall. x. 665 ; Migne, P. L. lix. 9.
Nirschl § 271 ; Ceillier x. 493.
ii. 1118-1119, in name rather than in fact ; d. a fugitive.
Migne, P. L. clxiii. 487.
Genevieve : v. Genovefa.
Gennadius : (1) bp. of Constantinople, 458-471. Foe of
Cyril of Alex. ; writer of commentaries on O. T. and Pauline
epistles.
Migne, P. G. lxxxv. 1611.
Bard. § 82. 4.
(2) Presbyter of Marseilles, d. 496.
On Eccles. Doctrines.
Oehler, Corp. haer. i. 333 ; Migne, P. L. lviii. 979. NF. sec. series, iii.
Ceillier x. 600 ; Bard. § 93. 4 ; Nirschl § 261.
(3) (Georgios Scholarios) : patriarch (appointed by the
Sultan, for whom he wrote an exposition of the Christian
doctrines) of Constantinople, 1453-1459. Scholar, royal ad-
viser, voluminous writer.
Migne, P. G. clx. 219.
Krumb. § 45.
Genovefa : d. 512. Patroness of Paris and France.
Bar.-Gould, Jan. 3.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 69
Geoffrey : d. 1132. Abt. of Yendome ; cardinal.
Migne, P. L. clvii. 9.
Ceillier xiv. 159 ; Sevestre ii. 986.
Georgius : (1) martyr under Diocletian in Nicomedia, 303.
Became patron saint of England instead of St. Edward the
Confessor.
Bar.-Gould, Myths of the Middle Ages, p. 266; Heylin, Hist, of St.
George of Cappadocia, Lond. 1631 ; Bar.-Gould, Apr. 23.
(2) the Pisidian : c. 630. Deacon and treasurer in S. Sophia
in Constantinople.
Ceillier xi. 653 ; Nirschl § 341.
(3) Bp. of Laodiceain Syria, 335-347. Semi-Arian ; became
an Anomoean (q. v.).
J. H. Newman, Arians, etc., ii. ch. iv.
(4) (of Cappadocia) Arian bp. of Alexandria, 356-361. Op-
ponent of Athanasius's followers ; harsh and avaricious.
S. and W. ii. 638.
(5) Synceiius : monk of Constantinople, 8th cent.
Chronographia, from Adam until Diocletian (285).
Dindorf in Corp. script, hist. byz. xi. , xii.
Gerard : bp. of Angoul&ne, c. 1136.
Migne, P. L. clxxii. 1311.
Ceillier xiv. 184.
Gerbert of Auvergne : d. 1003. Friend and tutor to the
royal families of Germany and France ; abp. of Rheims ;
pope Sylvester II.
A. Olleris, Paris '67.
Ceillier xii. 901 ; Herzog2 xiv. 233.
Gerhardus Magnus : v. Groot.
Gerhohus : prior of Reichersberg, c. 1169.
Migne, P. L. cxciii., cxciv.
W. und W. v. 378.
Germanus : (1) s. : d. c. 448. Bp. of Auxerre.
70 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Tillemont xv.; S. and W. ii. 654; W. und W. v. 447; Bar.-Gould,
July 31.
(2) (St. Germain) : 496-576. Bp. of Paris ; wrote an ex-
position of the old Gallic liturgy.
Migne, P. L. lxxii. 53.
Ceillier xi. 307.
(3) S. : 635-733. Bp. and patriarch of Constantinople ;
opposed by Leo the Isaurian ; wrote sermons and hymns.
Migne, P. G. xcviii. 9.
(4) D. c. 1254. Patriarch of Constantinople.
Migne, P. L. cxl. 593.
Ceillier xii. 42.
Gerson, John (Jean Charlier) : 1363-1423. Professor and
Chancellor of University of Paris; tried to heal papal
schism ; a mystic.
On Methods of Uniting and Reforming the Church.
Jo. Bapt. Schwab, Wurzburg '58 ; H. E. Reynolds, Lond. '80 ; Feret
iv. 223.
Gilbert : (1) de la Porree : bp. of Poitiers, 1142 ; pupil of
Bernard of Chartres ; taught in Paris.
De sex principiis, on the last six principles of Aristotle.
Migne, P. L. clxxxviii. 1247.
Feret i. 153.
(2) Bp. of London, 1163.
Migne, P. L. cxc. 745 ; Giles, '45.
(3) Crispinus : abt. of Westminster, c. 1127.
Dispute between a Jew and a Christian on the Christian Faith.
Migne, P. L. clix. 1005.
Ceillier xiv. 174.
Gildaa: (1) (Gildus, Gillas) the Wise: d. c. 570.
De excidio Britannia?, overthrow of Britain.
Gall. xii. 191; Migne, P. L. lxix. 327. Bohn's Six Old English
Chronicles.
O'Hanlon, Jan. 29 ; Bar.-Gould, Jan. 29.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 71
(2) Aibani(c)us : 425-c. 512. Native of Scotland ; studied
in Gaul ; recluse at Glastonbury.
Hist, of the Kings of Britain.
Gil las : V. Gil das.
Gilon (of Paris) : bp. of Tusculum ; cardinal, 1142.
A Journey to Jerusalem.
Migne, P. L. clxxiii. 1385.
Gnosticism (71/fticrt?) : name given to a theological move-
ment, dating from apostolic times, to combine philosophy
with (or seek a philosophical basis for) Christianity. Tertul-
lian has summarized their investigations thus : " Whence is
evil and why;" "whence man and whither;" "whence is
God?"
Harnack, Chron. i. 533 ; Bard. § 22 ; S. and W. ii. 678 ; T. und U.
xv. 4; Herzog2 v. 204; v. H. C. Sheldon, Ch. Hist. i. 193 ff.
Goethais, Henry : d. 1293. Archdeacon of Tournai ; taught
at the Sorbonne ; " Doctor Solennis."
Commentaries on Physics and Metaphysics of Aristotle; Summa quaes-
tionum ordinarium, a compend on science and theology.
Gortheeans: followers of Gorthaeus, a disciple of Simon
Magus.
Goscelin : monk of Canterbury, c. 1100.
Migne, P. L. civ. 9.
Ceillier xiv. 233.
Gospels, Apocryphal : 2d— 6th centt. Among others are :
Gospel of James, of Nicodemus (Acta Pilati), Descent of
Christ into Hades, Gospel of Peter ; (Arabic) History of
Joseph, Gospel of the Infancy ; (Lat.) Gospel of Pseudo-Mat-
thew (Infancy of Mary and Jesus), of the Nativity of Mary,
of Thomas, of Philip, of the Apostles, of Matthias, of the
Ebionites, of the Egyptians, according to the Hebrews, etc.
V. Fayum.
Trans, by B. Harris Cowper, 5th edn. Lond. '81 : v. Apocrypha. Lip-
sius in S. and W. ii. 700 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 6 ; Zahn, Kanon, ii. 2. For
72 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Coptic Apocr. Gospels v. Camb. Texts and Studies, iv. 2; for " Frag-
ments of Lost Gospels," v. Eb. Nestle, Nov. Test. Grsec. Supplementum,
Lips. '96, pp. 67-88. Tr. (no name) Phila. '90. V. Apocrypha.
Gotcelin: V. Goscelin.
Gregory : (1) the name of sixteen popes : —
Herzog 2 v. 364 ; Mrs. Olipbant, Makers of Mod. Rome, Lond. '95.
i. the Great : 540-604. One of the greatest of the popes, 590-
604. As pope he opposed the Lombards, sent missionaries to
the Anglo-Saxons, encouraged monasticism, furthered the or-
ganization of the Church, improved the condition of slaves and
of the poor.
Liber regulse pastoralis, a treatise on the duties and responsibilities of
the pastoral office; Registrum epistolarum, a collection of eight hundred
and thirty-eight letters; Sacramentary ; book of Antiphonal Hymns.
Migne, P. L. lxxv.-lxxix. ; Benedictine, with life, 4 vols. Paris 1705.
NF. sec. series, xii., xiii.
Mont. ii. 75; Bohringer xii. 140; Ceillier xi. 429; S. and W. ii. 779:
Nirschl § 335 ; SPCK ; Bar.-Gould, Mar. 12.
ii. 715-731. Opposed iconoclasm ; induced the Lombards
to spare Rome ; promoted missions (cf . Boniface).
Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 453.
S. and W. ii. 791.
iii. 731-741. Favored image-worship ; encouraged mis-
sions.
Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 557.
iv. 827-844. Became involved in the wars of the Frankish
dynasty.
Migne, P. L. civ. 297; cvi. 853.
v. 996-999. First German pope ; put Robt. of France
under the ban.
Migne, P. L. exxxvii. 899.
vi. 1045-1046. Forced to retire from the papacy; d. in
Germany.
Migne, P. L. cxlii. 573.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 73
vii. Hildebrand, S. : 1073-1085. One of the greatest of
the popes ; labored for papal independence ; d. in exile.
Migue, P. L. cxlviii.
Mont. vi. 331 ; M. R. Vincent, in Epochs of Ch. Hist, series, N. Y. '96 ;
A. Fr. Gfrorer, '61 ; Schaffhausen, 7 vols. '59-'61 ; Bar. -Gould, May 25.
viii. 1187. Imposed penance on Henry II. of Eng., for
the murder of Becket.
Migne, P. L. ccii. 1535.
Ceillier xiv. 935.
ix. 1227-1241. Opposed by Frederic II. of Germany, whom
he excommunicated.
x. 1271-1276. Labored for a union of the E. and W.
Churches.
xi. 1370-1389. Returned from Avignon to Rome ; opposed
heresies ; sought to reform the monastic orders.
xii. Pope at Rome, 1406-1415. Resigned in favor of
Martin V. (v. Table II.).
(2) (Theodore), called Thaumaturgus (i. e. " wonder-
worker"), b. 210. Bp. of Neo-Csesarea in Pontus; pupil and
friend of Origen ; successful missionary.
Metaphrase of Ecclesiastes ; Eulogy on Origen ; Declaration of Faith.
Paul Koetschau, Freiburg u. Leip. '94; Gall. iii. 385; Pitra, Anal. iv.
345. ANCL. xx. ; ANF. vi. ; Margraf, Kempten 75.
Euseb. vi. 30 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 428.
(3) (Gregor Lusavoritch), the Illuminator ; d. c. 332.
" Apostle " and first bp. of Armenian Church ; established
churches, schools, convents ; retired to solitudes of Manyea,
where d. 331.
J. M. Schmid, Regensburg '72 ; Migne, P. G. xcv. 941.
V. Langlois, Collection des historiens anciens et modernes de 1' Armenie,
Paris '67; Bar.-Gould, Sept. 30.
(4) Nazianzenus, s. : c. 330-390. Bp. of Constantinople ;
friend of Basil ; studied at Alexandria and Athens. Many
74 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
sermons and poems are extant ; writer of poems, orations,
and letters.
Migne, P. G. xxxv.-xxxviii. NF. sec. series, vii. 187 ; G. A. Jack-
son, N. Y. '96.
Cave i. 246; Bbhringer viii. 185; Ceillier v. 178; Sevestre ii. 1158;
S. and W. ii. 741; Bard. § 50; Nirschl § 132; Bar.-Gould, May 9.
(5) Bp. of Nyssa in Cappadocia, 372-395. A leading theo-
logian of the Eastern Church ; voluminous and versatile
writer ; perhaps a brother of Basil the Great.
Against Eunomius, 12 bks. Catechetical sermon for theological
instruction.
Migne, P. G. xliv.-xlvi. ; G. H. Forbes, Burntisland '55, '61, not com-
pleted ; F. Oehler, Halle '65, not completed ; Mai, NPB. iv. ; De Anima
and De Resurrectione, J. G. Krabinger, Leip. '37.
Bbhringer viii.; Bard. § 51; Bar.-Gould, Mar. 9 ; Ceillier vi. 119;
Nirschl § 135; Wilh. Vollert, Die Lehre Gregors von Nyssa, etc.,
Leip. '97.
(6) Theopoiitanus: bp. of Antioch, 569-594. In early life
famous for his asceticism ; superior of the Laura of Pharan in
Palestine.
Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 1847.
(7) Bp. of Tours, c. 573-594. Father of Fr. history.
Hist, of the Franks ; Life and Miracles of S. Martin.
Ruinart, Paris 1699 ; Migne, P. L. Ixxi. ; Guadet and Taranne, Hist.
eccles. des Francs, 4 vols., Paris '36-'38 ; H. L. Bordier, Livres des miracles
et autres opuscules, 4 vols., Paris '57-'64; trans, of hist, by Bordier, 2
vols., Paris '59-'61, in Didot series.
CeiUier xi. 365; S. and W. ii. 771; Nirschl § 332; Bahr iv. § 90.
(8) Bp. of Agrigentum, c. 260 (?).
Commentary on Ecclesiastes, 10 bks.
Migne, P. G. xcviii. 741 (549).
S. and W. ii. 776.
Groot, Geert de (Gerhardus Magnus) : 1340-1384. Dutch re-
former ; educated at Paris ; professor of philosophy at Cologne ;
follower of Ruysbroek ; founder of the Brotherhood of Com-
mon Life.
Bbhringer xviii. 612.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 75
Grosseteste, Robert : teacher in Oxford and Paris ; bp. of
Lincoln, 1235-1253. English scholar and reformer ; teacher
of Roger Bacon.
Castle of Love ; Trans, of Ethics of Aristotle.
Perry, Lond. '71 ; Felten, Freiburg '87.
Guaiferius : monk of Monte Cassino, 1084.
Migne, P. L. cxlvii. 1281.
Ceillier xiii. 496.
Guibert : (1) abt. of S. Mary of Nogent, d. 1124.
Migne, P. L. clvi.
Ceillier xiv. 194.
(2) Abt. of Gembloux, d. 1208.
Migne, P. L. ccxi. 1281.
Sevestre ii.
Guitmund : abp. of Aversa, 1089.
Migne, P. L. cxlix. 1425.
Gundulf : bp. of Rochester, 1108.
Migne, P. L. clix. 813.
Gunther : monk of Citeaux, 1212.
Hist, of the Taking of Constantinople by the Latins in 1204.
Migne, P. L. ccxii. 95.
Gymnopodae : v. Excalceati.
XTABIBUS : martyr at Edessa under Licinius.
*•* Migne, P. G. cxvi. 141 (xiii.).
Hadrian : name of six popes : —
Herzog2 v. 506.
i. 772-795. Secured increased power for the Rom. see ;
crowned Charlemagne.
Migne, P. L. xcvi. 1167; xcviii. 261.
ii. 867-872. Temporal power denied by the Frankish
kings.
Migne, P. L. cxxii. 1245 ; cxxix. 1015.
76 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
iii. (Agapet), s. : 884-885. The first to change his name
on accession.
Migne, P. L. cxxvi. 971.
iv. 1154-1159. The first Englishman to become pope;
opposed by the Hohenstaufen.
Migne, P. L. clxxxviii. 1349.
v. 1276. Archdeacon of Canterbury ; never consecrated.
Haematites : a sect mentioned by Clement of Alexandria.
Haido, Haito : V. Hetto.
Harmensen, Jacobus : Y. Arminius.
Hasidaeans : V. Chasidim.
Hatto : v. Hetto.
Haymo (Aimo), S. : d. 853. Bp. of Halberstadt ; writer of
commentaries.
Migne, P. L. cxvi.-cxviii.
Ceillier xii. 434; W. und W. v. 1546.
Hebrews, Gospel according to : an Aramaic Gospel ; known
only from quotations.
Hlgfld. Leip. '66.
E. B. Nicholson, Lond. '79 ; Harnack, Chron. i. 625 ; Zahn, Kanon
ii. 642.
Hedda, s. : bp. of W. Saxons, c. 676.
Bede, Hist. Eccl. iv. 12.
Hegesippus, s. : (1) c. 170. Earliest church historian.
Memoirs ('YTropvrjfiaTa), 5 bks.
Gall. ii. 59; Routh i. 203; Migne, P. G. v. 1307.
Donaldson iii. 182; Harnack, Lit. ii. 483; S. and W. ii. 875; Lghtft.,
Clement 2 i.
(2) (Egesippus.) Under this name a Lat. trans, (c. 400)
of parts of Josephus's Jewish War ; often a paraphrase (with
additions).
Gall. vii. 653; Migne, P. L. xv. 1962 (v. P. L. xxi. 260 «).
Helena : the female companion of Simon Magus.
Justin Martyr, Apology, i. 26; Irenseus, Heresies, i. 23.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 77
Helinand : monk of Froidmont, c. 1212.
Migne, P. L. ccxii. 477.
CeiUier xiv. 898.
Heiiodorus, s. : bp. of Altinum near Aquileia, c. 400. Friend
of Jerome, Evagrius (Antioch), and Rufinus.
Jerome, Epp., 4, 14, 60.
Heiiadius : (1) bp. of Caesarea in Cappadocia, 379 on.
(2) Bp. of Tarsus, c. 430. Disciple of Theodosius of Antioch.
Tilleraont xiv.
Helpidius : V. Elpidius.
Helpis : v. Elpis.
Helvidians : followers of Helvidius of Rome (q. v.).
Helvidius of Rome : early heresiarch, c. 383. Pupil of the
Arian Auxentius ; opposed Mariolatry and the worship of
saints.
Jerome, Against Helvidius ; Augustine, Heresies, lxxxiv. ; Gennad.
xxxii.
Henoticon : a decree put forth by Zeno (482), prompted
by Acacius, patriarch of Constantinople, to end the Mono-
physitic dissensions.
Gibbon chap, xlvii. ; Milman, i. 323 ; S. and W. ii. 893 ; Ceillier,
x. 409.
Henricians : a sect founded by Henry of Lausanne in the
12th cent. ; opposed the clergy and advocated marriage.
Henry of Ghent: c. 1217-1293. Scholastic philosopher;
pupil of Albert ; " Doctor Solennis."
Summa Theologiae, a compend.
Huet. Paris '38 ; K. Werner, Berlin '78.
Heracias, s. : patriarch of Alexandria, 233-249. Pupil and
assistant of Origen.
Euseb. vi. 3, 15, 26, 31; Harnack, Lit. i. 332.
Heracleon: c. 170. Gnostic ; earliest known N. T. com-
mentator ; " Most esteemed of the Yalentinians " (Clement
Alex.).
Commentary on the Gospel of John.
78 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
Clement Alex., Stromata, iv. 9; Westcott, Canon N. T. (6th ed.),
p. 303; S. and W. ii. 897; Harnack, Lit. i. 181.
Heracieonites : Gnostics ; followers of Heracleon (q. v.).
Herbert: (1) sec'y of Becket.
Life of St. Thomas.
Migne, P. L. cxc. 1069.
(2) (Hereberct) : d. 686. Friend of Cuthbert ; lived a re-
cluse on St. Herbert's Isle on Derwentwater.
Bede, Hist. Eccl. iv. 28.
Heribert : bp. of Eichstad, C. 1042.
Migne, P. L. cxli. 1369.
Heric : monk of Auxerre, c. 881.
Migne, P. L. exxiv. 1129.
Heriger : abt. of Lobbes, C. 1008.
Migne, P. L. exxxix. 955.
Ceillier xiii. 35.
Herman Contract : monk of Augia-la-Riche, C. 1054.
Chronicle, from Birth of Christ until 1054.
Hans Jacob, Mainz 75.
Hermas: author of "The Shepherd," an early Christian
writing, the object of which is " to direct the soul to God."
Date variously estimated : c. 97 (Zahn) ; c. 142 (Lipsius) ;
c. 140 (Harnack).
GHZ. Hi. ; Lghtft. 291. ANF. ii.
Donaldson i. 255; Harnack, Chron. i. 257; S. and W. ii. 912.
Herme(n)landus, s. : founder and abt. of Antrum, d. c. 720.
Hermes Trismegistns : alleged contemporary of Moses. Under
this name writings from different authors and times ; mixture
of Greek and Oriental ideas ; perhaps originated in Egypt.
G. Parthey, Berlin '54; trans, by Louis Menard, 2d edn. Paris '67;
F. J. Furnivall, Lond. '66.
Hermiaa, the Philosopher : under this name a writing entitled
" A Satirizing of the Heathen Philosophers."
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 79
Migne, P. G. vi. 1167 ; H. Deils, Doxographi Graeci, Berlin 79 ; Jo.
C. Th. Otto, Jena '72 ; BKV.
Harnack, Lit. i. 782 ; Bard. § 20.
Hermit (i. e. " solitary ") : one who lives an ascetic life in
solitude for religious purposes. V. Anchorites.
Hermogenes : heretical teacher, late 2d cent. ; held creation
from nothing " to be impossible," hence God formed the world
from pre-existing material. V. Tertullian, Ag. Hermogenes.
Harnack, Chron. i. 534 ; Lit. i. 200 ; H. C. Sheldon, Chr. Doctrine, i. 93.
Hermogenians : Christian materialists ; named from Her-
mogenes (q. v.).
Hesychasts (rjavj^ia) : an order which originated among the
monks of Athos, 14th cent. ; held that greater spiritual illumi-
nation comes to one from gazing at one's navel, whence called
Umbilicanimini. Not to be confounded with certain solitaires
(Hesychastge) of Justinian's time.
Hesychius : (1) late 3d cent. ; author of a critical revision of
the Septuagint ; perhaps the same as the martyr mentioned by
Eusebius, viii. 13. His critical labors depreciated by Jerome
in Preface to Gospels : v. Migne, P. L. xxviii. 132-1.
Bard § 29. 18 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 442.
(2) Bp. of Salona in Dalmatia, 405-429.
Cave i. 396 ; Ceillier ix. 167.
(3) S. : presbyter of Jerusalem, c. 430. Learned Biblical
commentator.
Church Histoiy.
Ceillier xi. 654.
Heterousians : a name given to the extreme Arians.
Hetto : 763-836. Bp. of Basle ; educated at Reichenau, where
he built a church.
Hodceporicum, embassy to Constantinople; Statuta, pastoral rules.
Migne, P. L. cv. 761.
Ceillier xii. 336.
80 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Hexapla : the six-fold Bible of Origen ; having in parallel
columns the Heb. text, the same in Greek characters, the ver-
sions of Aquila, Symmachus, LXX., and Theodotion. It gave
also in part two or three versions of unknown authorship,
whence also called Octapla. The versions of Aqu., S., LXX.
and Th. were also arranged in a separate work called Tetrapla.
V. Origen.
Hieracas (Hierax) : c. 302. Pupil of Origen ; eminent
scholar ; ascetic ; founded a monastic order at Leontopolis.
Epiph. lxvii. ; Harnack, Lit. i. 467.
Hieracites : a school founded by Hierax of Leontium of
Egypt, 4th cent.
Hierius : V. Pierius.
Hierocies : (1) b. c. 275 or earlier ; Neo-platonist ; native of
Caria.
Euseb., Against Hierocies, ed. Gaisford, Oxf. '52.
(2) Neo-platonist, early 5th cent. ; wrote on the Golden
Verses of Pythagoras.
Hieronymus : V. Jerome.
Hiiarianus, Quintus Julius : Lat. chiliastic writer, c. 397;
Wrote two chronological treatises, one on the date of Easter,
one on the duration of the world.
Gall. viii. 235 ; Migne, P. L. xiii. 1093.
Ceillier vi. 288.
Hilarion, s. : hermit of Palestine, d. 371. Famous as an
ascetic and worker of miracles.
Jerome, Life of S. Hilarion; Migne, P. L. lxxiii. 193.
Ceillier vii. 593; Migne, P. L. cxxxv. 531; Bar.-Gould, Oct. 21.
Hilary : (1) bp. of Poitiers, S. : d. 368. Opposed Arianism ;
exiled by Constantius ; " Malleus Arianorum."
De Trinitate, libr. xii.
Ant. Zingerle in Corp. script. eccL lat. xxii. '91 ; Migne, P. L. ix., x..
Benedictine edn. Paris 1693 ; Pitra, Spic. i. 49 ; Anal. v. 138. BKV.
Ceillier iv. ; Nirscb § 110; S. and W. iii. 54; Farrar i. 572 ; W. und
W. v. 2046.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 81
(2) c. 414. A presbyter of this name wrote to Augustine
concerning questions on Pelagian doctrine.
Augustine, Epp. clvi., clvii.
(3) of Aries, S. : 401-449. Quarrelled with Leo I. on the.
question of Metropolitan authority.
MBP. vii. 1228; Migne, P. L. 1. 1213.
Ceillier viii. 433 ; S. and W. iii. 67.
(4) s. : pope, 461-468.
Migne, P. L. lviii. 9 ; BKV.
Ceillier x. 335.
Hild (a) : abbess of Heruten, 649.
Bede, Hist. Eccles. iii., iv. ; Bar.-Gould, Nov. 17.
Hiidebert : c. 1133. Bp. of Mans ; abp. of Tours.
Migne, P. L. clxxi.
Ceillier xiv. 207.
Hildef onsus : v. Ildefonsus.
Hildegard, S. : 1098-C. 1180.
Migne, P. L. cxcvii.
W. und W. v. 2062.
Himerius : bp. of Tarragona, c. 385. First extant papal
decretal (Siricius) addressed to him.
Migne, P. L. lxxxiv. 629.
W. und W. v. 2107.
Hincmar : (1) bp. of Laon, C 878.
Migne, P. L. cxxiv. 967.
Ceillier xii. 635.
(2) s. : abp. of Rheims, c. 882.
Migne, P. L. cxxv., cxxvi.
Ceillier xii. 654 ; Cave ii. 33 ; Baehr iii. 507.
Hippolytus, S. : 220. Bp. of Portus Romanus ; first anti-
pope.
Refutation of all Heresies.
P. Lagarde, Leip. and Lond. '58 ; Dunker and Schneidewin, Gottin-
gen '95 ; Migne, P. G. x. 583 ; Chr. Wordsworth, Lond. '80 ; Bonwetsch
u. Achelis, vol. i. Leip. '97. Eng. trans, by A. Plummer, Edinburgh '76 ;
ANF. v.
6
82 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
C. K. J. Bunsen, Leip. '54; J. Dollinger, Regensberg '53; T. und U.
new series, i. 2; Harnack, Lit. ii. 605; S. and W. iii. 85; Nirschl § 69;
Bard. § 127.
Hiatopedes : a name given to the Eunomians from their
custom of baptizing, holding the head and breast in the water,
and the feet in the air.
Homuncionitae : believers in the theory that the image of
God exists in the body rather than in the soul of man.
Honoratus : bp. of Marseilles, 483-c. 493. Disciple of Hilary
of Aries.
Gennad. xcix. ; Ceillier x. 600.
Honorius : (1) name of four popes : —
Herzogs vi. 295 ; W. und W. vi. 295.
I. 625-638. Involved in the Monothelite heresy.
Migne, P. L. lxxx. 463.
ii. 1124-1130. One of the framers of the Concordat of
Worms.
Migne, P. L. clxvi. 1213.
Ceillier xiv. 251.
iii. 1216-1227. Crowned Frederick II. ; sanctioned the
Franciscan and Dominican orders,
iv. 1285-1287.
(2) Bp. of Autun, 1136. Theological writer,
Migne, P. L. clxxii.
Ceillier xiv. 293 ; W. und W. vi. 230.
Hormiadas, s. : pope, 514-523. In his pontificate union was
restored between the Greek and Roman churches (519), after
a schism of thirty-five years.
Migne, P. L. Ixiii. 363.
Ceillier x. 612 ; Nirschl § 308 ; W. und W. vi. 282.
Hosius (Osius) : bp. of Cordova, c. 295. Opposed Arianism,
for which banished by Constantius to Sirmium, where d. 357.
Migne, P. L. viii. 1309.
Ceillier iii. 392 ; S. and W. iii. 162.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 83
Hrabanus : v. Rhabanus.
Hucbaid(us) : monk of St. Amand, c. 930.
Migne, P. L. cxxxii. 815.
Ceillier xii. 799.
Hugo : (1) Count of Blankenburg, 1096-1141. Monk of St.
Victor ; friend of Erigena.
Migne, P. L. clxxv.-clxxvii.
Herzog 2 vi. 356.
(2) Monk of Fleury, c. 1119.
Hist, of the Kings of France.
Migne, P. L. clxiii. 791.
W. und W. vi. 387.
(3) D. 1140. Abt. of Flavigny of Autun.
Chronicle, until 1102.
Migne, P. L. cliv.
Ceillier xiv. 242; W. und W. vi. 387.
(4) Abp. of Rouen, c. 1164.
Ceillier xiv. 600.
Humbert: Cardinal, c. 1061.
Migne, P. L. cxliii. 911.
Ceillier xiii. 248.
Hus(s), John : b. (Husenitz) 1369 ; d. (Constance) 1415.
Eminent religious reformer ; professor and preacher in Prague ;
martyr.
On the Unity of the Church; Hist, of the Deeds of Christ, collected
from the Gospels.
G. V. Lechler, Oxf. '69 ; Kobt. Vaughn, Lond. '45.
E. H. Gillett, 3d edn. 2 vols., Boston 71 ; A. H. Wrantislaw, Lond.
'82; Bohringer xxi., xxii.; E. Denis, Paris '78; G. Lechler, Halle '90;
Fr. Palacky, Prague '69; Loserth, Hus u. Wiclif, '84; Herzog 2 vi. 384;
W. und W. vi. 434.
Hydroparastatae (i. e. " water-offerers ") : at the Eucharist.
Hydrotheitae : an early sect who are credited with believing
that all created things emanated from water.
84 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Hymns : the earliest and most important species of religious
poetry.
John Julian, Dictionary of Hymnology, Lond. '92 ; Guido Maria Dreves,
Analecta llymnica Medii Aevi, 30 vols. Leip. '86-'97 ; Duffield and
Thomson, Latin Hymns, N. Y. '89; English Hymns, N. Y.'88; Alzog,
§ 95 ; W. T. Stead, Hymns that have Helped, N. Y. '97.
Hypatia : d. 415 ; daughter of the philosopher Theon of
Alexandria ; teacher of philosophy.
Migne, P. L. lxix. 1194.
Hypsistarians : Cappadocian heretics, 4th cent., who observed
the Jewish Sabbath and Jewish distinctions of clean and un-
clean food ; objected to sacrifices, circumcision, and the use
of images and pictures.
tbas : bp. of Edessa, 435-457. Reputed head of school at
Edessa.
Ceillier x. 144.
Ibrahim : V. Abrahamites.
Ichthus (t%^u?) : an early Christian symbol, referring in
part to Christ, in part to the Christians, t%0u? (i. e. 'Irjo-ovs
Xpio-Tos ®eov T76? 2o)T^p), Jesus Christ Son of God Saviour.
Pitra, Anal. iii. 499 ; W. und W. viii. 1778 ; Migne, P. L. i. 1198,
xi. 991 ; cxxxvi. 1042.
iconoclasts : opponents of the use of pictures and images in
worship.
S. and W. iii. 198 ; G. P. Fisher, Hist. Chr. Doctr. p. 194.
Idatius, Lemicensis : bp. of Aquae Flavian, c. 427-c. 470.
Chronicle in continuation of Euseb. and Jerome.
Gall. x. 321 ; Migne, P. L. 1. 870.
Ignatius : (1) S. : bp. of Antioch in Syria ; martyred at Rome,
c. 110. Seven letters, ecclesiastically important, are ascribed
to him, but the genuineness of four is questioned.
W. Cureton, Lond. '49 ; J. H. Petermann, Leip. '49; GHZ. ; Lghtft. ;
Ed. Bruston, Paris '97.
S. and W. iii. ; D. Volter, Die Ign. Briefe auf ihren Ursprung unter-
sucht. Tubingen '92 ; T. und U. xii. 3 ; Th. Zahn, Gotha 73.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 85
(2) S. : V. Loyola.
iidefonsus, s. : bp. of Toledo, 657-667.
Lives of Illustrious Men; Chronicle in continuation of Isidore of
Seville.
Migne, P. L. xcvi. 9.
Ceillier xi. 773.
Infermentarii : v. Azymites.
Infernaies : a name given by Rom. heresiologists to those
who believe that Christ descended into Hades to suffer
punishment.
Innocent : name of thirteen popes : —
Herzog 2 vi. 718; W. und W. vi. 718.
i. s. : 402-417. Sought the extension of temporal
authority.
Gall. viii. 543; Migne, P. L. xx. 457.
Ceillier vii. 506.
ii. 1130-1143. Condemned the doctrines of Abelard and
Arnold of Brescia.
Ceillier xiv. 256.
iii. 1198-1216. Uncompromising advocate of the temporal
power.
Migne, P. L. ccxiv.-ccxvii. ; Mai, Spic. v. 477.
Bbhringer xvi. 322 ; Ceillier xiv. 946 ; A. Gasparin, Paris '73.
iv. 1243-1254. D. in midst of a war with Sicily.
H. Hurter 72.
v. 1276. Abp. of Lyons ; sought to restore peace between
the Guelphs and Ghibellines.
vi. 1352-1362. Bp. of Ostia ; raised to the See on con-
ditions; reformer.
vii. 1404-1406. Involved in political quarrels of Italy.
viii. 1484-1492.
See J. Payne Collier in Camden Miscellany, I.
(V. Table.)
86 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Irenaeus, 8.: c. 130-202. Bp. of Lyons; heard Polycarp;
disciple of Papias (Jerome).
Against Heresies, preserved entire only in Latin.
Erasmus, Basel 1567 ; J. Thirlbius, Loud. 1722 ; A. Stieren, 2 vols.
Leip. '48-'53; Migne, P. G. vii. 433; W. W. Harvey, 2 vols., Cambridge
'59. ANCL. iv.,v. ; ANF. i. 309; BKV. hi., iv.
Cave i. 437 ; Bohringer ii. 271 ; Lipsius in S. and W. iii. 253; Nirschl
§57; Harnack, Lit. i. 263; H. Ziegler, Berlin '71; G. A. Jackson,
N. Y. '96.
Isaac : (1) (Sahak) the Great: Armenian Catholicus, c. 390-
440. V. Mesrop.
Bard. § 90. 3; Nirschl § 238.
(2) called Senior ; c. 430. Syrian writer; disciple of
Ephraim.
Migne, P. G. xxxiii. 1537 ; Mai, NPB. viii. 2d part, 157.
Gall. vii. p. xxv.
(3) Antiochenus : d. between 459-461. Pupil of Zenobius,
a pupil of Ephraim the Syrian ; writer of polemical poems.
G. Bickell, Gissse '73-77 ; Bard. § 65. 5.
(4) Ninevita : 6th cent. Anchorite and bp. of Nineveh.
De Contemptu Mundi.
Migne, P. G. lxxxvi. 811.
Nirschl § 282 ; W. Wright, Hist. Syriac Lit. 110.
(5) Exarch of Ravenna, c. 625-643.
(6) Armenian Catholicus, c. 1150.
Gall. xiv. 411.
Isaiah : 4th cent. ; abt. of Scete.
Gall. vii. ; Migne, P. L. xxi. 428, cv. 427.
Iscariotae : early Christians who believed that Judas's be-
trayal was perpetrated to further the plan of salvation.
Isidore : (1) Peiusiota, s. : c. 440 ; priest and abt. near Pe-
lusium ; opposed Arianism and Sabellianism.
Migne, P. G. lxxviii. 177.
Ceillier viii. 476.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 87
(2) Hispaiensis : bp. of Seville, 600-636. " The greatest
man of his day in the Church of Spain ; " versed in all the
learning of his time ; eloquent preacher j voluminous writer.
Hist, of the Kings of the Goths, Vandals, and Suevi ; Chronicon,
from Creation to Reign of Heraclius ; On the Nature of Things ;
On Eccles. Offices.
F. Arevalo, 7 vols. Rome 1797-1803 ; Migne, P. L. lxxxi.-lxxxiv.
H. Herzberg, Gottingen '74; Ceillier xi. 710 ; Bard. § 100. 3; S. and
W. iii. 305.
(3) Pacensis : bp. of Beja ; reputed author of " Chronicon
Pacense," continuing the work of Isidore of Seville, from 611
to 754.
Migne, P. L. xcvi. 1251.
(4) Mercator : author and editor, 9th cent.
Migne, P. L. cxxx.
Cave ii. 21 ; Ceillier vi. '75.
JACOB : (1) s. (James) : bp. of Nisibis, d. 338. " The star of
Mesopotamia."
Gall. v.
Gennad. i. ; Cassiodorus, Hist, tripart., xlv. ; Ceillier iii. 369 ; Cave
i. 189.
(2) Sarugensis, s. : bp. of Sarug in Mesopotamia, 519-521.
J. S. Assemani, Bibliotheca orient, etc., i. 283; Herzoga vi. 450;
Nirschl § 281.
(3) the Edessene : bp. of Edessa ; d. 708. Translator and
editor j eminent scholiast and commentator.
Chronicle, continuation of Eusebius ; Rescension of O. T.
Jambiichua : b. c. 330. Neo-platonist. " Master." Parts of
works edited by different hands.
Zeller v. 613.
James Baradseus : b. c. 350. Monophysite bp. of Edessa ;
c. 540 on.
Jerome : (1) Sophroniua Eusebius, S. : 340-420. Devoted to
Scriptural study ; revised the old Lat. translations of N. T.,
88 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
and translated 0. T. from Hebrew into Lat. Joined the party
of Paulinus ; studied under Gregory Nazianzen, and Apol-
linaris of Laodicea ; disciple, later a foe, of Origen. After short
residence at Rome settled at Bethlehem, where he was head of
a monastery until death. Voluminous writer.
Lives of Illustrious Men; Book of Proper Names in O. T.
Migne, P. L. xxii.-xxx. ; Benedictine, 5 vols. Paris 1686 ; D. Val-
larsi, 2 vols. Venice 1766 ; T. und U. xiv. i. ; Trans, lloussel, 3 vols.
Paris 1713. NF. sec. series, iii. 359, 482, vi. ; BKV. ; Geo. Wenzel,
Leip. '95; C. A. Bernouilli, Freiburg u. Leip. '95; Gerrnanus Morin '95.
V. Sychowski, Hieronymus als Litterarhistoriker, Minister '94; Amedee
Thierry, S. Jer6me, la Societe chre'tienne a Rome et Immigration ro-
maine en Terre Sainte, Paris '67 ; Otto Zockler, Gotha '65 ; Bard. § 75 ;
Nirschl § 174; Ceillier vii. 545; S. and W. iii. 28; SPCK; W. und W.
v. 2018; Bar. Gould, Sept. 30; G. A. Jackson, N. Y. '96.
(2) 4th cent. (v. Bard. § 61, 1). " Theologus Grsecus."
On the Trinity; On the Effect of Baptism, and the Notes of a
Christian.
Migne, P. G. xl. 845.
(3) B. (Prague) 1365; d. (Constance) 1416. Bohemian
religious reformer ; follower of Huss ; martyr.
Bohringer xxiii. 607.
Jerugena : V. Erigena.
Joachimites : followers of Joachim, a Cistercian abt., 1130-
1200.
Joannites : supporters of Chrysostom after his deposition,
404.
Job : c. 530. Opposed Severus, Eutychian bp. of Antioch.
Ceillier xi. 185.
John : (1) the Presbyter : post-apostolic age ; a shadowy char-
acter, reasons for whose existence rest on a passage in Euse-
bius, Ch. Hist. vii. 25.
(2) Bp. of Jerusalem, 386-417. Eloquent preacher ; op-
posed by Jerome.
Gennad. xxx.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 89
(3) Bp. of Antioch, 429; d. 448. Fellow-student of Nesto-
rius and Theodoret.
Migne, P. L. 1. 591.
Cave i. 412; S. and W. iii. 349.
(4) (Talaia, Tabennesiotes) : patriarch of Alexandria, 482 ;
bp. of Nola.
Apology, against Pelagianism, addressed to Gelasius.
(5) Moscnus, s. : d. c. 620. Monk of S. Theodosius in
Jerusalem.
Pratum Spirituale, a book of anecdotes and sayings.
Migne, P. G. lxxxvii. 2843; Lat. trans. P. L. lxxiv. 119; Nirschl
§ 342.
(6) (of Asia, of Ephesus) : Syriac writer, c. 516-c, 585 or
later ; bp. of Ephesus ; Monophysite ; celebrated missionary.
Ecclesiastical History (3 pts.).
W. Cureton, Oxf. '53. Trans, by R. Payne Smith, Oxf. '60.
J. P. N. Land, Anecdota Syriaca, ii. ; S. and W. iii. 370.
(7) Maro : c. 700. Monk of St. Maro ; founder and pa-
triarch of sect of Maronites.
Book of Faith, against Nestorians and Monophysites ; Anaphora, a
liturgy.
(8) Phiioponus (because of his industry) : 6th cent. Alex-
andrian grammarian ; voluminous writer.
Gall. xii. 473.
Ceillier xi. 650.
(9) the Paster: bp. of Constantinople, 582-595. Assumed
title of oecumenical patriarch, for which opposed by the Rom.
popes.
Pitra, Spic. iv. 416.
(10) of Biclaro : 540-621. Abt. of Biclaro ; c. 586 ; bp. of
Gerona, 591 ; author of a " Chronicle of Hispano-Gothic
Affairs," 567-589.
Gall. xii. 365 ; Migne, P. L. lxxii. 859.
90 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
(11) c. 680. Abp. of Thessalonica.
MBP. xii. 819 ; Gall. xiii. 185.
(12) of Beverly, S. : bp. of Hexham, 687, and of York, 705 ;
founded monastery of Beverly ; teacher of Bede.
Migne, P. L. cxlvii. 1083.
(13) of Damascus, s. : c. 730. Monk of St. Saba at Jeru-
salem. Last prominent Greek father of the Church.
Fount of Wisdom ; Life of Barlaam and Joasaph, v. J. Reudell Harris
in Cambridge Texts and Studies, i. 1. Le Quien, 2 vols. Venice 1748;
Migne, P. G. xciv.-xcvi. ; Mai, Spic, ix. 713; Gall. xiii. 272.
Joseph Langen, Gotha '79; S. and W. iii. 409; Bard. § 89; Nirschl
§352; SPCK.
(14) the Deacon : late 9th cent. ; deacon of S. Sophia,
Constantinople.
Pitra, i. 278.
(15) Abt. of S. Arnoulf in Metz, c. 983.
Lives of Saints.
Migne, P. L. cxxxvii. 211.
(16) Parvus (of Salisbury, of Chartres) : c. 1115-1180.
Noted Eng. ecclesiastic, scholar, and author ; pupil of Abelard,
Gilbert, Pullus ; bp. of Chartres, where d.
Life of S. Anselm; Metalogicus.
J. A. Giles, 5 vols. Oxf . '48 ; Migne, P. L. cxc.
(17) Duns Scotus: d. 1308. Franciscan monk; student
in Oxford and Paris ; " Doctor Subtilis " ; professor in Oxford ;
regent univ. of Paris ; founder of " Scotism ; " one of the three
great scholastic philosophers (Albert, Aquinas, Scotus).
Opus Oxoniense, questions on the Sentences ; Commentaries on
Aristotle.
Lucas Wadding, Lyons 1639 ; Jerome de Fortius, Summa Theologica
ex Scoti Operibus, Lyons 1643 ; Baumgarten-Crusius, De Theologia
Scoti, Jena '26 ; Erdmann, § 214 ; E. Pluzauski, Paris '87.
(18) Name of twenty -three popes : —
i. s. : 523-526. Represented the Arian party at Byzantium ;
died in prison ; no writings remain.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 91
ii. Mercurius, 533-535. Forced to vacillate between the
demands of the Emperor and the example of his predecessor,
Hormisdas.
Migne, P. L. lxvi. 9.
Ceillier xi. 112.
iii. 561-574. Said to have prevented a Lombard invasion
of Italy.
Migne, P. L. Ixxii. 9.
iv. 640-612. Opposed the Monothelites.
Migne, P. L. lxxx. 597.
v. 685-686.
Migne, P. L. xcv. 425.
vi. 701-705. Induced the Lombards to leave Campania.
Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 35.
vii. 705-707.
Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 53.
viii. 872-882. Obliged to treat with the Saracens ; received
large donations of land from Charles the Bald.
Migne, P. L. cxxvi. 651.
ix. 898-900.
Migne, P. L. cxxxi. 27.
x. 914-928. Defeated the Saracens ; sought to unite Italy.
Migne, P. L. cxxxii. 797.
xi. 931-936.
Migne, P. L. cxxxii. 1055.
xii. 955-963. Defeated in his efforts for temporal power.
Migne, P. L. cxxxiii. 1011.
xiii. 965-972. Supported by Otto I. of Germany.
Migne, P. L. cxxxv. 949.
xiv. 984-985. Died in prison.
Migne, P. L. cxxxvii. 357.
92 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
xv. 985-996.
Migne, P. L. rxxxvii. 825.
xvi. 997-998. Died in prison.
xvii. 1003.
xviil 1003-1009. Withdrew to a monastery, where d.
Migne, P. L. cxxxix. 1477.
xix. 1024-1033.
Migne, P. L. cxli. 1113.
xxi. (Petrus Hispanus) 1276-1277. Wrote chiefly on
medical topics ; best known as a translator. His " Summales
Logicales " (based on the work of the Aristotelian Michael
Psellus, 11th cent.) is the foundation of modern logic.
audi. 1316-1334. Lived at Avignon; founded a Lat.
kingdom.
Trxiii. 1410-1415. Forced to abdicate.
Herzog 2 vii. 46.
Jonas : c. 618. Monk of Bobbio.
Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 1009.
Ceillier xi. 737.
Jordanis (Jornandes) : 6th cent. ; Gothic ecclesiastic and
historian. " The first Teutonic historian of a Teutonic race."
On the Origin and Deeds of the Goths, based on Cassiodorus ; De
Breviatione Chronicorum, a sketch of universal history.
Migne, P. L. Ixix. 1251 ; Closs. Reutlingen '88.
S. and W. ill. 431 ; Bahr iv. § 85.
Josephistae : a mediaeval sect which held modified Abelonite
doctrines.
Jovinianists : followers of an Italian monk (Jovinian),
4th cent., who opposed celibacy, monasticism, fasting, and
martyrdom.
Judging of Peter : v. Ways.
Julian, Piavius Claudius (the Apostate) : 331-363. Emperor,
361-363.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 93
Against the Christians ; Symposium.
K. J. Neumann, Leip. '80, trans. Leip. '80.
Th. Gollwitzer, Observationes criticse, etc., Erlangen '86; S. and
W. iii. 484;Licht. vii. 519.
(2) 386-454. Bp. of Eclanum ; eminent leader of the
Pelagians ; suffered exile.
Migne, P. L. xxi. 1167.
T. und U. xv. 3.
(3) Pomerius : presbyter and teacher of rhetoric at Aries,
c. 500.
On the Contemplative Life, 3 bks.
Migne, P. L. lix. 411.
Ceillier x. 588.
(4) Bp. of Cos, 5th cent. ; friend of Leo L, whom he aided
with his Greek scholarship.
Ceillier x. 173 ; Migne, P. L. lxxxiv.
(5) c. 511. Bp. of Halicarnassus in Caria; a leader of the
Monophysites.
(6) Bp. and metropolitan of Toledo, 680-690. Eminent
Spanish churchman.
Apology for the Three Chapters.
Migne, P. L. xcvi. 427.
S. and W. iii. 477.
Julianists : a branch of the Aphthartodocetae, followers of
Julian of Halicarnassus, c. 510 (q. v.) ; (held the body of Christ
to be incapable of corruption).
Julius I. : pope, 337-352. Defended Athanasius.
Gall v. 3 ; Migne, P. L. viii. 857 ; BKV.
Ceillier iii. 372.
Juniiius Africanus: c. 550. Quasstor in Justinian's court.
Instituta regularia divinse legis.
Gall. xii. 79 ; Migne, P. L. lxviii. 15.
Ceillier xi. 281; Nirschl § 317.
Justin, (the) Martyr, s. : c. 150. Samaritan of Neapolis ;
found in Christianity the consummate philosophy ; teacher of
Tatian (Irenaeus).
94 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
Two Apologies, one addressed to Antoninus Pius, one to the Rom.
Senate ; Dialogue with the Jew Trypho.
J. C. T. Otto, 3d edn. 2 vols. Jena 76-79; G. Kriiger, Freiburg u.
Leip. '96; B. Gildersleeve, N. Y. 77; Migne, P. G. vi. ANF. i. 159.
Donaldson ii. ; Harnack, Lit. i. 99 ; S. and W. iii. 560 ; Nirschl § 46.
B. Aube, Saint Justin, etc., Paris 75 ; M. v. Engelhardt, Das Chris-
tenthum J. d. Martyrers, Erlangen 78 ; II. Veil, Justinus, u. s. w.
Rechfertigung d. Christenthums, Strassburg '94 ; Geo. T. Purves, The
Testimony of Justin Martyr to Early Christianity, N. Y. '89; Zahn
Kanon, i. 2 ; Westcott, Canon, p. 96 ; Thos. M. Wehhofer, Die Apologie,
Justinus, u. s. w. Rome '97.
Justinian I., Fiavius Anicens (Upranda) : Emperor of the
East, 527-565. Under his patronage scholars codified the
laws of the Rom. Empire. The result of these labors was
the Codex Constitutionum (jus novum), Digest or Pandects
(jus vetus), and the Institutes of Justinian (a r£sum£). A
list of his edicts is given by Migne, P. G. lxxxvi.
S. and W. iii. 538.
Juvencus, c. Vettius Aquiiinus : c. 330. Spanish presbyter ;
poet.
Historia Evangelica, libb. iv., poem on life of Christ, in hexameter verse.
Joh. Huemer in Corp. script, lat. xxiv. '91 ; Gall. iv. 587; Migne, P. L.
xix. 9 ; Pitra, Spic. i. 173 and lv. 181.
Bahr iv. § 13 ; Teuffel § 403.
■ry-EMPis, thomas A (Thomas Hamerken) : c. 1380-1471.
"^^ Follower of Groot ; Augustinian priest of St. Agnes ;
most noted member of the Brotherhood of Common Life (v.
Groot).
Imitation of Christ ; The Soul's Soliloquy ; Life of the Good Monk,
and the Monk's Manual; Manual for Children.
Sommalius, 3 vols. Antwerp 1759; edn. 2 vols. Cologne 1725; Karl
Hirsche, Berlin, 74.
Karl Hirsche, Prolegomena zu einer neuen Ausgabe der Imitatio
Christi, 3 vols. Berlin 73-'94 ; Bohringer xix. 678; Herzog2xv. 598.
Kentigern, s. (St. Mungo) : c. 601. Bp. of Glasgow.
Bar .-Gould, Jan. 13.
Kildees : v. Culdees.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 95
T ACTANTIUS, LUCIUS CiE(CI)LIUS FIRMIANUS ; c. 250-
"^ c. 330. " The Christian Cicero ; " an apologist ; pupil
of Arnobius ; head of a school of rhetoric in Nicomedia ;
teacher in family of Constantine.
Divine Institutes; On the Wrath of God ; On the Work of God.
Brandt and Laubmann in Corp. script, lat. xix. '90 ; xxvii. '93-'97.
O. F. Fritzsche, Leip. '70; Routh ii. 299; Migne, P. L. vi., vii. ; K.
Halm, Wien '65; A. Riese, Leip. '70. ANCL. xxi.-xxii. ; A1SF. vii.;
Jansen u. Storf, Kempten '75-'76.
P. Bertold, Prolegomena zu Lactantius, Metten '61 ; Teuffel § 397 ;
Nirschl § 96; Schanz § 752.
Laidradus : V. Leidradus.
Lambert, s. : of S. Omer, in Flanders, 1130.
Encyclopedia of Sciences in the Twelfth Century.
Migne, P. L. clxiii. 1003.
Lamluoc : V. Lua.
Lampetians : Christians 4th cent., perhaps deriving their
name from a leader, Lampetius. According to John of Da-
mascus, they repudiated all vows.
Landulph: d. c. 1085, of Milan.
History of Milan ; Catalogue of Archbishops of Milan, 513-1342.
Migne, P. L. cxlvii. 803.
Lanfranc, s. : c. 1005-1089. Prior of Bee ; abp. of Canter-
bury ; patron of letters and of monasticism.
Hook ii. 74.
Langton, Stephen : c. 1150-1228. Cardinal ; abp. of Canter-
bury ; took prominent part in the political reforms of his day.
Hook ii. ; Feret i. 276 ; Gregory, Prolegg., 164-166.
Lapsi: a name given to early Christians who under the
stress of persecution renounced their faith. Other names are
given according to the form of their lapse (e. g. " Sacrificati,"
those who offered sacrifice ; " Libell(atic)i," those who signed
a renunciation On Libellus of June 26, a. d. 250, see F.
Krebs '93.
9G MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Laura (Gr. "alley" or "cloister"): an aggregation of
separate cells, tenanted by recluses; intermediate between
a hermitage and a monastery.
See Smith and Cheetham, Chr. Antt. ii. 934.
Laurence : (1) Meiiifluus : reputed bp. of Novara, c. 507.
MBP. ix. 465; Migne, P. L. lxvi. '87.
(2) Abp. of Canterbury, 604-619. Accompanied Augustine
to England.
Bede, Ch. Hist. i. 27 ; S. and W. iii. 635 ; Hook i.
(3) S. : martyr, 258 ; pupil of Sixtus II.
Licht. viii. 20 ; Bar.-Gould, Aug. 10.
Lazarus : Armenian historian, c. 500.
Hist, of Armenia, 387-485.
Leander, s. : a bp. of Seville, 575-600. Friend of Gregory ;
influential in turning the Goths from Arianism.
MBP. xii. 999 ; Migne, lxxii. 869.
S. and W. iii. 637; Bar.-Gould, Feb. 27.
Legate (Lat. " sent ") : in eccles. usage, an envoy or emis-
sary delegated by the Rom. See: (l)Legati a latere (generally
cardinals), sent for a specified and limited purpose of greatest
importance ; (2) Legati missi (nuncios or, if of lower rank,
internuncios), papal ministers corresponding to political
ambassadors ; (3) Legati nati, abps. to whose sees the rank
permanently belongs.
Leger, S. : V. Leodegarius.
Leidradus : abp. of Lyons, 798-c. 814. Opposed Adoptionism.
MBP. xiv. 232; Migne, P. L. xcix. 853.
Leo : name of thirteen popes : —
i. the Great, s. : 440-461. Next to Gregory I., the greatest
of the early popes; opposed Manichseism, excommunicated
Hilary of Aries ; greatly strengthened the influence of the
Rom. Church ; Rom. primacy now acknowledged in Western
Church ; persuaded Attila to spare Rome ; prevented its de-
struction by the Vandals.
Migne, P. L. liv.-lvi. NF. sec. series, xii. ; BKV.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 97
Cave i. 430 ; Bohringer xii. ; Nirschl § 215 ; Ceillier x. 169 ;
Herzog2 viii. 551 ; S. and W. iii. 652; A. W. A. Arendt, Mayence '35;
Saint-Jeron, Paris '45 ; Bar .-Gould, Apr. 11 ; SPCK.
ii. s. : 682-683.
Migne, P. L. xcvi. 383.
iii. s. : 795-816. Learned and eloquent; crowned Char-
lemagne.
Migne, P. L. cii. 1023.
Bar.-Gould, June 12; Herzog2 viii. 565.
iv. s. : 847-855. Fortified Home against Saracen invasion.
Migne, P. L. cxv. 655 ; cxxix. 99.
v. 903.
vi. 928-929.
Migne, P. L. cxxxii. 813.
vii. 936-939.
Migne, P. L. cxxxii. 1065.
viii. 963-965. Elected through influence of Otho I.
Migne, P. L. cxxxiv. 989.
ix. s. : 1048-1054. Furthered internal organization of the
Church ; extended celibacy ; abolished simony.
Migne, P. L. cxliii. 509.
Bar.-Gould, Apr. 19; Licht. viii. 153.
x. 1513-1521. Medicean ; political schemer ; patron of
art and letters ; founded libraries ; by allowing sale of indul-
gences hastened the Reformation.
Wm. Roscoe, 4 vols. Liverpool, 1805; Am. edn. Philadelphia, 1805-6.
V. Table ii.
Leobradus : V. Leidradus.
Leodegarius, s. (St. Ldger) : c. 616-678. Eminent Fr. saint ;
abt. of St. Maxentius ; bp. of Autun ; martyr.
Migne, P. L. xcvi. 329 ; trans, in Guizot, Me'moires, etc., ii. 325 ; Bar.-
Gould, Oct. 2.
7
98 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Leonists : name given to the Waldenses from Leon (Ger.
for Lyons), where the sect originated.
Leontius, s. : (1) bp. of Caesarea in Cappadocia, c. 302.
Consecrated Gregory the Illuminator.
(2) Bp. of Antioch, 348-357.
(3) Armenian priest and martyr ; disciple of Mesrop,
d. c. 455.
V. Langlois, Historiens de l'Armdnie, ii. 3, 202.
(4) C. 485-543. Influenced by Nestorianism, which he
later opposed.
Against Nestorians, 3 bks.
Mai, Spic. x. ; Migne, P. G. lxxxvi. 1193.
T. und U. iii. i. 2 ; Nirschl, § 338; Herzog a viii. 593 ; W. und TV. vii.
1321.
(5) 7th cent. Bp. of Neopolis in Cyprus.
Apology, against the Jews.
Migne, P. G. xciii. 1565; Lat. trans. Anast. Bib. (q. v.), P. L. lxxiii.
337.
Sevestre iii.
Leporiua : presbyter of Hippo Regius, early 5th cent.
Gall. ix. 396 ; Migne, P. L. xxxi. 1215.
Letaidus : monk of Orleans, c. 996. Learned writer.
Migne, P. L. cxxxvii. 781.
Leucius : reputed author of Apocryphal additions to N. T.
hist., c. 150.
S. and W. iii. 703; Harnack, Lit. i. 116.
Libanius : b. 314. Rhetorician of Antioch; teacher of
Chrysostom and Basil ; friend of Emperor Julian.
J. Chr. Wolf, Amsterdam 1738; J. J. Keiske, 4 vols. Altenburg
1791-'97.
G. R. Sievers, Berlin '68.
Libell(atic)i : V. Lapsl.
Liber Pontificalia (Liber Episcopalis), De Gestis Romanorum
Pontificum : ascribed to Anastasius Bibliothecarius, who com-
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 99
piled only a small portion of the work. Contains lives of all
the popes prior to Stephen VI., 885-891.
Gall. xiii. ; Migne, P. L. cxxvii.-cxxviii.
Harnack, Chron. i. 144; Licht. viii. 204; W. und W. vii. 1886; Her-
zog 2 viii. 642.
Liberatus Diaconus : archdeacon of Carthage, c. 535.
Breviarium, resume of eccles. hist. 428-523.
GaU. xii. 119 ; Migne, P. L. lxviii. 963.
Liberius, s. : pope, 352-366. Opposed Arianism.
GaU. v. 65 ; Migne, P. L. viii. 1331.
S. and W. iii. 717; Ceillier iv. 286; Herzog2 viii. ; W. und W. vii. ;
1946 ; Bar.-Gould, Sept. 23.
Licentius : c. 386. Pupil of Augustine. One poem extant.
Migne, P. L. xxxiii. 104.
Licinianua : bp. of Carthagena, c. 584.
Migne, P. L. lxxii. 687.
Linus, s. : reputed successor of St. Peter. Under this name
two treatises, narrating the martyrdom of Peter and Paul.
S. and W. iii. 726.
Liudger, s. : c. 744-809. " Apostle of the Saxons ; " pupil
of Gregory of Utrecht and of Alcuin ; missionary to the
Frisians ; founded monastery of Werden ; bp. of Minister.
Migne, P. L. xcix. 745.
Herzog 2 viii. 703 ; S. and W. iii. 729.
Liutprand : c. 973. Bp. of Cremona.
Migne, P. L. cxxxvi. 769.
Ceillier xii. 873; Ebert i. 414.
Livinus, s. : d. c. 656. " Apostle of Brabant," Irish saint
and martyr.
Life of, in Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 327 ; lxxxix. 871.
Logia : " Sayings of Jesus." A papyrus MS. discovered at
Oxyrhyncus, Egypt ; contains eight sentences, each one (ex-
cept i., iv., v., viii., which are mutilated) beginning with the
100 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
words, "Jesus saith" (Gr. Xiyei 'I^o-ofo). Thought to date
from the first half of 2d cent.
Grenfell and Hunt, Lond. '97; Lock and Sanday, "Two Lects."
Lond. '97, giving also a bibliography; E. A. Abbott in Am. Jour. Theol.
Jan. '98.
Lollards : name given to the followers of Wiclif.
Lombard : V. Peter Lombard.
Longinus, Dionysiua Cassius : c. 213— c. 273. Celebrated
critic and philosopher; teacher of Porphyry.
Essay on the Sublime. Yet some ascribe this work to a Jew of the
1st cent.
J. Toupius, 3d edn. Oxf. 1806 ; B. Weiske, Leip. 1809; A. E. Egger, in
Script. Grsc. Nova collectio, Paris '37; Otto Jahn, Bonn '67. Trans, by
H. A. Giles, Lond. 70; H. L. Havell, Lond. '90; G. Meinel, Kempten '95.
Loyola, Ignatius de (Inigo Lopez de Recalde), s. : 1491-1556.
Soldier, prelate ; founded the Order of Jesus, for which he
wrote a " Constitution " and a series of rules, " Spiritual
Exercises."
Eb. Gothein, Halle '95; trans. Charles Seager, Lond. '47; O. Shiply,
Lond. '70.
Bartoli et Michel, 2 vols. '93; Charles Clair, Paris '91; Thos. Hughes
(in "Great Educators" series), N. Y. '92; J. A. de Polancus, 5 vols.,
Madrid '94-'98.
Lua(id), s.: d. c. 608. Irish saint; author of a monastic rule.
Lucanus : Marcionite teacher of 2d cent.
Lucianists : a name given to the early Arians from the
Antiochian scholar Lucian, c. 140.
Lucifer, s. : d. c. 370. Bp. of Calaris (Cagliari) in Sardinia ;
opposed Arianism ; banished by Constantius.
Win. Hartel in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xiv. '86; Gall. vi. 153; Migne,
P. L. xiii. 691.
Ceillier iv. 239.
Luciferians : c. 312 on. Followers of the Sardinian bp.
Lucifer, who opposed the return of Arian bps. and priests
to the clerical order.
Lucinianus: v. Licinianus.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 101
Lucius : Arian bp. of Alexandria, c. 367.
Tillemont vi. 582.
Lucopetrians : a name given to the Messalians from a sup-
posed founder, Peter.
Lucuientius : late 4th cent. ; N. T. commentator.
Migne, P. L. lxxii. 803.
Ludger : v. Liudger.
Lugaidh : Y. Lua.
Lugdunum (Lyons) : Epistle of the churches of Vienne and
Lyons, c. 177. Account of the persecution of those churches ;
sent to churches in Asia Minor and Phrygia.
Euseb. v. 1-4; Harnack, Lit. i. 262; Chron. i. 315; Kriiger§ 105. 4.
Luitprand : V. Liutprand.
Luilards : German burial fraternities 12th and 13th centt.,
formed to bury victims of the plague when others would not.
Lullus, S. : abp. of Maintz, 755-786. Friend, fellow-mis-
sionary, and successor of Boniface.
S. and W. Hi. 757.
Lully, Raymond, S. : 1235-1315. Spanish scholastic phil-
osopher; missionary to the Saracens ; martyr ; wrote in Lat.,
Arabic, Provencal.
Ars magna et ultima, system of logic; Treatise on a Gentile and
Three Wise Men.
Ad. Helfferich, Berlin '58.
Erdmann § 206 ; Bar .-Gould, June 30.
Luther, Martin : 1483-1546. B. at Eisleben ; educated at
Magdeburg, Eisenach, and Erfurt ; Augustinian monk of
Erfurt ; professor of theology at Wittenberg ; inaugurated the
Reformation ; trans, the Bible into the language of the common
people.
J. K. F. Knaake (ed.), 19 vols. pub. Weimar '83-'97 ; Joh. G. Walch,
24 vols. Halle 1740-1750; Letters by De Wette, 6 vols. Berlin '52-'56;
Ernst Ludwig Enders, 20 vols. Frankfurt u. Erlangen '62-'81 ; Joh. Kon-
rad Irmischer, 20 vols. Frankfurt u Erlangen '45-'57; Konkordanz d.
102 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Ansichten u. Urtheile, 4 vols. ; Darmstadt '28-'31 ; Ph. Dietz, Worter-
buch, Leip. '70-
Weisse, Leip. '45; Peter Bayne, 2 vols. Lond. etc., '87; Jul. Kostlin,
Elberf eld '75 ; trans. 2d edn. Lond. '95.
Lycomedes : legendary pupil of St. John.
Lyons, Martyrs of : V. Lugdunum.
Euseb. v. 1-4.
•niPACARiANS : Antiochian Monothelites ; party of Maca-
rius, patriarch of Antioch, c. 680.
Macarius, S. : (1) bp. of Jerusalem, 311-c. 333. Honored by
Constantine.
(2) of Magnesia: c. 373. Under this name an apology
(" Apocritica ") in 5 bks.
Migne, P. G. x. 1343.
S. and \V. iii. 766.
(3) Patriarch of Antioch, c. 680. Champion of Monothe-
litism.
Ecthesis, a profession of faith.
S. and W. iii. 771.
(4) Chrysocephaius : abp. of Philadelphia, c. 1345.
Migne, P. G. cl. 168.
Krumb. §§ 93, 256.
Macedonians: followers of Macedonius I. of Constantinople.
Called also Pneumatomachians, as opposing the deity of the
Holy Spirit.
Bard. § 43. 2.
Macedonius : name of two bps. of Constantinople : —
i. c. 341-360, when deposed.
ii. 495 on. Ascetic ; champion of orthodoxy ; died in exile,
c. 517.
Macrina, s. : c. 327-c. 380. Elder sister of Basil the Great
and Gregory Nyssen. Devoted herself to the care of her
mother and family ; founder and head of a religious com-
munity at Annesi.
Tillemont ix. 564.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 103
Magister : 7th cent. ; under this name~a " Rule for Monks."
Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 943.
Magnus : abp. of Sens, d. 818.
Migne, P. L. cii. 980.
Maiaias, John : c. 601 (Cave ; by some put later). Byzantine
historian.
Chronographia.
Ed. by Mill, with Lat. trans, by Chilmead, prolegg. by Hody, and
app. by Bentley, Oxf . 1691 ; Corp. script, hist. byz. xiv., and in Migne,
P. G. xcvii.
Krumb. § 140.
Maichus : Syrian hermit, c. 350.
Jerome, Life of Maichus.
Mamert(i)us, s. : (1) c. 480. Bp. of Vienne ; founder of
Rogation Fasts in Western Church.
(2) ciaudianua Ecdicius : d. 474. Eminent scholar and
writer ; deeply versed in Pagan and Christian literature.
De Statu Animse, on the nature of the soul.
Aug. Engelbrecht in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xi. '85; Gall. x. 415 ; Migne,
P. L. liii. 693.
Ceillier x. 346.
Mancion : bp. of Chalons, c. 902.
Migne, P. L. cxxxi. 23.
Mandseans : V. Mendasans.
Manes (Mani) : 277 (Epiphanius) ; founder of the Mani-
chaean sect ; works numerous, written in Persian and Syriac.
Epiph. lxvi. 13.
Cave i. 138; Herzog2 ix. 223 ; S. and W. iii. 792.
Manichaeans : a large and influential sect founded by Manes,
3d cent. Their philosophy was an attempt to harmonize the
leading principles of Zoroastrianism and Christianity.
G. P. Fisher, Chr. Doctrine, 127; H. C. Sheldon, Chr. Doctrine, i. 28.
Mansuetus, s. : bp. of Milan, 672-681. Opposed Monothe-
litism.
Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 1261.
104 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Marbaudes, Fiavius : late 4th cent. Lawyer ; held high civil
and military offices ; poet.
Corp. script, hist. byz. xxviii; Migne, P. L. lxi. 971.
Marbodus, s. : bp. of Rennes, d. 1123.
Migue, P. L. clxxi. 1457.
Ceillier xiv. 225.
Marceiia, s. : c. 400. Wealthy Roman matron ; patroness
of Jerome.
Jerome, Ep. cxxvii.
Marceilians : Sabellians, followers of Galatian bp. Marcellus,
who was condemned by a council in Constantinople, 336.
Marceiiiuiana : Carpocratians, followers of Marcellina, c. 156.
Epiphanius, Heresies, xxvii.
Marceliinus : (1) Comes : author of a Chronicon, 379-534.
Extended by a later hand to 557.
Gall. x. 343; Migue, P. L. li. 917.
Sirmond ii. 269.
(2) Reputed bp. of Rome 296-304 ; offered incense to an idol.
MarceUus : d. 372. Bp. of Ancyra.
Migne, P. G. xviii. 1299.
Ceillier iv. 304; S. and W. iii. 808.
Marcion : c. 140. Most noted anti-Jewish Gnostic of 2d
cent. ; native of Pontus ; founder of Marcionite sect ; author
of a (recension of the) Gospel, based on Luke ; accepted ten
Pauline letters (Apostolicon).
Justin Martyr, Apology, i. 26, 58 ; Tertullian, Against Marcion ; Har-
nack, Lit. i. 191, Chron. i. 297; Kriiger, § 27; S. and W. iii. 816.
Reconstructions attempted by A. Hahn, Kbnisberg '23 ; J. C. Thilo
iu Cod. apocr. N. T. i. Leip. '32; A. Hlgfld. Krit. Untersuch. iiber
d. Ev. Justins, Halle '50; G. Volkmar, Zurich '52; Th. Zahn in
Gesch. d. neutest. Kanons, i. 2, ii. 2; VV. Sanday, Gospels in Sec. Cent.
Lond. '76.
Marcionista : followers of Marcion. He asserted the exist-
ence of two gods, — one just, exacting ; the other, merciful.
The former is the God of the Jews ; the latter, the God of
the N. T.
H. U. Meyboom, M. en de Marcionieten, Ley den '88.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 105
Marcosians : a Gnostic party, led by Marcus, possibly a dis-
ciple of Valentinus.
Marcuiphus : Gallic monk, late 7th cent.
Formulae, legal forms, libb. ii.
Migne, P. L. Ixxxvii. 691.
Marcus : (1) c. 150. Yalentinian ; contemporary of
Irenseus.
Irenaeus, Heresies, i. 13-21 ; S. and W. iii. 827.
(2) c. 361. Bp. of Arethusa ; confessor ; reputed author
of creed of Sirmium.
(3) Eremita : 5th cent., perhaps disciple of Chrysostom.
On Repentance ; Defence of the Monastic Life.
Migne, P. G. lxv. 907.
Ceillierxi. 636.
(4) c. 800. Patriarch of Alexandria ; Monophysite ; sought
to heal schisms in the Church.
Marinus : C. 313. Bp. of Aries.
Maris : early 4th cent. Arian bp. of Chalcedon.
Marius : (1) Victorinus : African rhetorician, c. 372. Op-
posed Arius and the Manichaeans.
Hymn on the Trinity.
Gennad. lx.
(2) Mercator: c. 418. African writer and theologian;
sided with Augustine and Cyril in Pelagian and Nestorian
controversies.
Gall. viii. 615; Migne, P. L. xlviii.
Ceillier viii. 498; Cave i. 396 ; Bard. § 77; Nirschl § 226.
(3) 532-596. Bp. of Avenches; of Lausanne.
Chronicon, of Burgundy and Switzerland, 455-581 ; continuing that
of Prosper of Aquitaine.
Gall. xii. 311; Migne, P. L. lxxii. 791.
Maro : d. c. 410. Syrian anchorite ; a monastery in his
honor in Syria.
Maronites : late 7th cent. Monothelite sect ; name and
origin unknown.
Le Quien, Oriens Christ, iii. ; Gieseler, Ch. Hist. ii. 181.
106 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Martial, s. : bp. of Limoges, c. 250 (?) ; " Apostle of
Aquitaine."
Bar. -Gould, June 30.
Martian, s. : bp. of Astigi before 633.
P. B. Gams, Kirchengesch. vou Spanien (Regensburg '64), ii. 121.
Martin : (1) S. : c. 316-397. Bp. of Tours ; friend of Hilary
of Poitiers ; founded monastery of Ligug6.
Gall. vii. 599; Migne, P. L. xviii. 9.
Farrar i. 628; J. H. Reinkens '66 ; S. and W. iii. 838; SPCK.
(2) D. c. 580. Bp. of Dumium, N. W. Spain ; metropolitan
bp. of Braga.
Migne, P. L. lxxii. 17.
See Isidore, Illustrious Men, xxxv. ; Bard. § 100; Nirschl § 329 ; P. B.
Gams, Kirchengesch. von Spanien (Regensburg '64), 2d part, i. 455.
(3) Name of three popes (v. Table II.) : —
i. s. : 649-653. Opposed Monothelitism.
Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 105.
S. and TV. iii. 848.
ii. 1281-1285. Ally of Charles of Anjou ; excommunicated
Michael Palaeologus.
iii. 1417-1431. Elected on condition of reforms which he
evaded ; church offices and revenues he retained for self and
relatives.
On Marinus L, ii. (sometimes given as Martin ii., iii),
v. Table II.
Martinianus : legendary martyr at Rome.
Lipsius, Petrus-Sage, 137.
Martyr (i. e. " a witness " for Christ) : came to signify one
who suffered, and, from 3d cent., one who died for his faith.
V. Benedict XIV., " Canonization," iii. 11.
Martyrology: list of martyrs, with notices of their lives,
with mysteries commemorated on each day.
Harnack, Lit. i. 807; P. Bedjan, Leip. and Paris '90-'91; J. Viteau,
Paris '97.
Masona, s. : bp. of Merida, c. 571-c. 606. A leading oppo-
nent of the Arian Leovigild, King of the Spanish Visigoths.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 107
Master of Sentences : v. Peter Lombard and Sentences.
Maternus, Julius Firmicus : author, C. 348, of a work, " On
the Error of Pagan Religions ; " valuable for the study of the
secret rites of Paganism, also for Biblical criticism. Identical
with the writer of that name on judicial astrology.
Fr. Oehler,*Leip. '47; C. Hahn, Vienna '67; Migne, P. L. xii. 971.
Ceillier iv. 310; C. H. Moore, Munich '97.
Mathesius, John : 1504-1564. " Most important name in
German-Bohemian literature ; " friend, pupil, biographer of
Luther.
K. F. Ledderhose, Heidelberg '49 ; Georg Loesche, 2 vols., Gotha '95.
Matthew (of) Paris : c. 1199-1259. Eminent Eng. chronicler ;
Benedictine monk, 1217 on.
Historia Major, chronicle of events from creation until 1259, in part
based on the works of John de Cella and Roger of Wendover ; History of
the English.
H. J. Luard, 7 vols., Lond. '72-'83.
Matthias, Traditions of : book used by Basilidians, 2d cent. ;
purported to contain private discourses between Jesus and
Matthias, collected by Hlgfld. iv. p. 50.
Maxentius, Joannes : c. 520. Scythian presbyter and archi-
mandrite ; opposed Nestorianism.
Ceillier x. 634; S. and W. iii. 865.
Maximian : (1) s. : abp. of Constantinople, 431.
(2) V. Maximiani,
Maximiani : followers of the deacon Maximian (excommu-
nicated 398), separatists from the Donatist party.
Maximinus : (1) s. : abp. of Treves, c. 332-349.
Life in Migne, P. L. cxix. 665.
(2) Contemp. of Augustine ; bp. of Sinita in Numidia.
(3) c. 427. Arian bp. of Hippo Regius ; contemp. of
Augustine.
Maximus : (1) bp. of Jerusalem, 185-196.
108 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
Migne, P. G. v. 1339. ANF. viii. 766.
Euseb. v. 27 ; S. and W. iii. 884.
(2) s. : bp. of Alexandria, 265 on.
(3) s. : bp. of Jerusalem, 336 on.
Euseb. Praep. evang. vii. 22.
(4) the cynic : bp. of Constantinople, 380 on.
S. and TV. iii. 878 ; Migne, P. L. xiii.
(5) s. : patriarch of Antiocli, 449-455.
(6) s. : c. 450. Bp. of Turin.
Gall. ix. 347 ; Migne, P. L. lvii. 127.
Ceillier x. 319 ; Cave i. 404.
(7) the Confessor (o ofMoXoy-qr^), S-, C. 580-662. One of
the earliest and most celebrated champions of the Christology
of the Church against Monothelitism.
Migne, P. G. xc, xci. ; Fr. Combefis, 2 vols., Paris 1675.
Cave i. 585; Nirschl § 348; Krumb. § 12.
(8) Bp. of Saragossa, c. 592-c. 619.
Chronicon, of which fragments are extant.
Migne, P. L. lxxx. 609.
Medardus, s. : bp. of Noyon and Tournay, 532 on.
Life in Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 533.
Melanchthon, Philip (Philipp Schwarzerd) : b. 1497 (Bretten
in Baden), d. 1560 (Wittenberg). German reformer, col-
laborator of Luther; educated at Tubingen; professor at
Wittenberg; revised Augsburg Confession.
Bretschneider and Bindseil in Corp. reformatorum, i.-xxviii. ; Leip.
*34-'60; Karl Hartf elder, Leip. '92.
L. Schmidt, Elberfeld '61 ; K. Hartfelder, Berlin '91 ; Ferd. Cohrs, Halle
'97; Rudolf Schaefer, Gutersloh '94; Karl Sell, Halle '97; A. Harnack,
Leip. '86.
Melc(h)iades (Milciades) : V. Miltiades.
Melchites : a name (first in 5th cent.) given to the orthodox
Egyptians to distinguish them from the Jacobites.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 109
Melchizedekians : a branch of the Theodotians who held
that Melchizedek was a heavenly power rather than a man,
and superior to Christ, in that he was a mediator for angels,
Christ for men.
Meietians : (1) a party in the Alexandrian church, formed
by Meletius, bp. of Lycopolis, c. 306.
(2) An orthodox party of the church of Antioch, c. 360-
393.
Meletius : (1) bp. of Lycopolis ; deposed 306.
(2) Bp. of Sebaste in Armenia ; later of Antioch, 361 on.
Gall. v.
Ceillier v. 5.
Melito : c. 170. Bp. of Sardis.
Apology, dedicated to M. Aurelius.
Migne, P. G. v. 1207; Pitra, Spic, ii., iii.; Routh i. 113; ANCL,
xxii. ; ANF. viii. 750.
Donaldson, iii. ; Harnack, Lit. i. 246; S. and W. iii. 894.
Meiiitus, s. : bp. of London ; abp. of Canterbury, c. 619-624.
Bede, Hist, eccles. ii. ; S- and W. iii. 900; Hook i.
Memmius, S. : 3d cent., bp. of Chalon-sur-Saone.
Menander : 2d cent. ; Samaritan ; false teacher mentioned by
Justin, Apology, i. 26, 56.
Menandrians : a sub-apostolic Samaritan party, followers of
Menander.
Mendaeans : an early eastern party, professed disciples of
John the Baptist ; origin obscure.
Mennas : patriarch of Constantinople, 536-552.
Mennonites : v. Anabaptists.
Mesrop (Mesrob) : 5th cent. Armenian scholar ; translated
writings of Gr. and Syr. Fathers into Armenian.
Bard. § 90. 3; Nirschl § 239.
Methodius (Eubulius) : 290. Bp. of Olympus in Lycia ; op-
posed Origen; martyr (c. 311).
Symposium, Banquet of the Ten Virgins ; On the Resurrection ; On
Created Things ; On Free Will.
110 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Migne xviii. 9 ; A. Jahn, Halle '65 ; G. N. Bonwetsch, Erlangen u.
Leip. '91. ANF. vi. 309.
W. M. Ramsay in Class. Rev., '93 ; Bard. § 32 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 468;
Nirschl § 89.
Metrodorus : reputed author of a Paschal tract mentioned
by Photius.
Metropolitans : bps. having suffragan bps. dependent upon
them ; this would occur in large cities which naturally be-
came the intellectual and administrative centres of the sur-
rounding regions.
Militea : a name given to the Florians (Philaster).
Millenarians : v. Chlliasts.
Milo : (1) abp. of Treves, c. 713-753. Favorite of Martel.
(2) Monk of St. Amand, c. 872.
Migne, P. L. cxxi. 925.
Milred : bp. of Worcester, c. 744-c. 774.
Miltiades : 2d cent. ; " advocate of the churches."
Apology, addressed to M. Aurelius and L. Verus.
Euseb. v. 17; Harnack, Lit. i. 255.
Minucius Felix, Marcus : late 2d cent. ; native of Africa ;
moved to Rome. Distinguished advocate ; converted to Chris-
tianity.
Octavius, an apology in dialogue form.
Migne, P. L. iii. 225 ; Fr. Oehler, Leip. '47; A. Holden, Cambridge
'53 ; C. Bahrens, Leip. '86 ; trans. ANF. iv. 169 ; D. Dalrymple, Cam-
bridge '54; J. C. Rupzwurm, Hamburg '24; H. Hagen, Berne '90;
BKV.
S. and W. iii. 920; Bard. § 35; Kriiger § 45; Harnack, Lit. ii. 647;
Teuffel § 368 ; Nirschl § 77 ; E. Kurz, Burgdorf '88.
Modestus : 2d cent. Author of a treatise against Marcion.
Euseb. iv. 25; Harnack, Lit. ii. 759.
Monarchians : an anti-trinitarian party, 2d and 3rd centt.
Some regarded Christ as filled with divine power and denied
his divinity (dynamic M.) ; others regarded Father and Son
as identical (modalistic M., Patripassianism).
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 111
Monastery : the abode of a fraternity of men living together
for religious purposes, and bound by certain ascetic rules and
vows.
V. Smith and Cheetham, Chr. Antt, ii. 1219.
Mon(n)ica, S. : V. Augustine.
Monophysites : an eastern schismatical party dating from
5th cent. (c. 451). Over against the orthodox doctrine of two
distinct natures in Christ they taught the doctrine of a single
though compound nature.
Monotheiites : an eastern party dating from 7th cent. They
held that in the combined divine and human natures of Christ
there was but a single will, partly human, partly divine.
Montanists : an ecclesiastical party founded in 2d cent.
They believed in a continuous and progressive revelation, and
looked for the speedy coming of Christ. They are called
Montanists from the name of their founder, and (one branch
of them) Pepuzians, from the fact that they located the New
Jerusalem at Pepuza in W. Phrygia. V. Cataphrygians.
Harnack, Chron. i. 363 ; Zahn, Forsch. v. ; G. N. Bonwetsch, Erlangen
'81 ; S. and W. iii. 935.
Montanus : (1) late 2d cent. Originally a pagan (priest ?),
he became the founder of the Montanists ; held that super-
natural manifestations continued even after apostolic times.
S. and W. iii. 935.
(2) Bp. of Toledo, c. 523-c 531.
S. and W. iii. 945.
Montenses : a local name of the Donatists.
Moravians, Moravian Brethren : a party tracing its Origin to
the time of John Huss. Their theology is similar to that of
the evangelical Lutherans.
Mo(y)ses : d. c. 251. Roman presbyter ; martyr.
Harnack, Lit. ii. 649.
Moses of Chorene : 5th cent. Most celebrated of the old
Armenian writers ; pupil of Mesrop; " Father of the learned."
Hist, of Greater Armenia ; Treatise on Geography.
112 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Saint-Martin in Jour. Asiatique ii. 322; Langlois in Bulletin de
l'Acad. des Sciences de St. Petersb. iii. 537; Nirschl § 245; W. uud
W. viii. 1955.
Mungo, S. : V. Kentigern.
Muratorian Canon: c. 170. Earliest extant list of N. T.
writings recognized by the Church ; named for Muratori, who
discovered and published the MS. (of 7th or 8th cent.) ; wit-
nesses to four Gospels, thirteen Pauline epp., three Catholic
epp., Apocalypse.
A. Harnack '76; E. Preuschen in Aualecta, u. s. w. Freiburg u. Leip.
'93; S. P. Tregelles '67; Harnack, Lit. ii. 646; B. F. Westcott, Canon
N. T. 211. Tr. G. A. Jackson in Ap. Fathers, p. 187.
Musonius, s. : d. 368. Bp. of Neo-Cassarea.
Mutianus : c. 550. Made a Lat. trans, of Chrysostom's
homilies on Ep. to the Hebrews.
NAHASHITES: V. Ophites.
Nazarenes : Jewish Christians who observed the Mosaic
law even after the discontinuance of the Church at Jerusalem.
Nectarius, s. : abp. of Constantinople, 381-c. 397.
Migne, P. G. xxxix. 1821
Ceillier vi. 280.
Nemesius : bp. of Emesa, late 4th cent. Christian philoso-
pher.
On the Nature of Man.
Migne, P. G. xl. 479.
Nennius: 9th cent. Reputed author of a hist, of the
Britons (Hist. Britonum).
Gale in MHB i ; Bohn's Six Old English Chronicles.
Nestorians : a sect named from Nestorius ; believed that
Christ as God-man possessed two distinct personalities.
Nestorius : bp. of Constantinople, 428-431 ; d. in exile.
Migne, P. L. xlviii. 173.
Ceillier viii. 366; Herzog8 x. 507; TV. und W. ix. 166.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 113
Nicephorus : (1) s. : 758-828. Patriarch of Constantinople,
806-815: supported image-worship.
Breviarum historicum, 602-770.
Corp. script, hist. byz. xii., xiii.; Migne, P. G. c. 876; Pitra, Anal.
i. 302, iv. 233 ; Mai, NPB. v.
Krumb. §§ 17, 146; Ebert ii. § 36; Bar.-Gould, Mar. 13; W. und
W. ix. 249.
(2) caiiistus : monk of S. Sophia ; last of mediaeval Greek
Church historians.
Church History, 18 bks., to the death of Phocas, 610.
Krumb. § 127.
Nicetas : (1) s. : 4th cent. Dacian bp. ; learned and elo-
quent missionary.
Migne, P. L. xvii. 579.
(2) Bp. of Aquileia, c. 458.
Migne, P. L. lii. 837.
(3) Patriarch and bp. of Constantinople, 766-780.
(4) 11th cent. ; bp. of Heraclea in Thrace.
Nicetius, S. : abp. of Treves, c. 527-566.
Gall. xii. 769; Migne, P. L. lxviii. 361.
Ceillier xi. 201.
Nicoiaitans : obscure sect dating from early first cent.
(Rev. ii.) ; two theories are held respecting their origin :
(1) viic6\ao<; (Heb. M 3>5>Si) referring to Balaamites ; (2)
Ni/co'Xao?, the bp. and founder, cf. Acts vi. 5.
Harnack, Lit. i. 156.
Nicolas, (1) of Clairvaux : c. 1175. Sec'y of St. Bernard.
Migne, P. L. cxcvi. 1589.
(2) of Basel : head of the order " Friends of God " ; martyr.
K. Schmidt, Vienna '66.
(3) of Cusa (Nicolaus Chrypffs) : 1401-1464. Cardinal,
bp., savant. Maintained the papal office is not restricted to
the bp. of Rome ; pope the representative of the Church j
114 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
superiority of councils ; independence of princes in secular
matters. Broke with Scholasticism ; taught revolution of
earth about the sun, and the plurality of worlds.
On the Correction of the Calendar ; De concordantia catholica.
Ascensius, 3 vols., Paris 1514; Henric-Peters, 3 vols., Basel 1565;
trans. Scharpff, Freiburg '62.
F. A. Scharpff, Mainz '43 ; Scharpff, Tubingen 71 ; I. M. Dux,
Regensburg '47 ; F. Q. Clemens, Bonn '47 ; Giord. Bruno, Bonn '47 ;
Rich. Falckenberg, Breslau '80.
Nihilists : Christians who believed that God did not become
anything through the incarnation which he was not before ;
traceable to Lombard, Abelard, and the Antiochian school.
Nilus, s. : d. c. 430. Famous ascetic of Mt. Sinai.
Migne, P. G. lxxix.
Ninian : 360-c. 432. Bp., missionary to Scotland; head of
a monastic school.
Bede, Hist, eccles. iii. 4 ; Ceillier viii. 205.
Noetians: heretical Monarchical party; held that Christ
possessed a divine and a human nature ; named from Noetus.
Noetus : d. c. 200. Native of Smyrna ; taught at Rome.
Hippolytus, Refutations ix., x. ; Harnack, Lit. ii. 597.
Nominalists : a school of theologians dating from 11th cent.
Rejecting the idea of genera, species, etc., as real things, they
maintained that objects exist only as individuals.
Nonnus of Panopolis : c. 410. Leader in literary school of
Egypt.
Dionysiaca, birth, life, and apotheosis of Dionysius ; Paraphrase of
John's Gospel.
Migne, P. G. xliii. 749.
Herzog2x. 627.
Norbert, s. : abp. of Magdeburg, 1134. Founder of order
of Premonatres.
Migne, P. L. clxx. 1235.
G. Hartel, Leip. '81 ; C. L. Hugo, Luxembourg 1704.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 115
Novatian : Rom. schismatic bp., 252. Founder of Novatian
sect.
Treatise on the Trinity.
Gall. iii. 287; Migne, P. L. iii. 869. ANCL. xiii. 297; ANF. v. 611.
Bard. § 37. 12; Harnack, Lit. ii. 652; T. und U. xiii.; Schanz § 740.
Novatians : 3d cent.; first great schism on questions of dis-
cipline ; stood for strict treatment of the Lapsi ; came to deny
the power of the Church to grant absolution.
Novatus : presbyter of Carthage ; contemporary and op-
ponent of Cyprian.
Euseb. vi. 43.
OCEANUS : c. 380 (?) Rom. senator (?) ; friend of Jerome ;
opposed Origen's teachings.
Migne, P. L. xx. 457.
Oddo : c. 1123. Monk of Ast ; wrote an exposition on the
Psalms.
Migne, P. L. clxv. 1141.
Oddo(n) : abt. of Rheims, 1136.
Migne, P. L. clxxii. 1331.
Odiion : (1) monk of Soissons, c. 920.
Migne, P. L. cxxxii. 575.
(2) s. : abt. of Cluny, 1049.
Migne, P. L. cxlii. 831.
Bar.-Gould, Jan. 1 ; W. und W. ix. 687.
Odo : abt. of Morimund, 1156.
Migne, P. L. clxxxviii. 1643.
Odon : (1) s. : bp. of Canterbury, c. 961.
Migne, P. L. cxxxiii. 931.
Bar.-Gould, July 4.
(2) s. : abt. of Cluny, c. 942. Poet ; writer on music.
Migne, P. L. cxxxiii. 9.
Bahr iii. 538 ; Hook i.
116 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
(3) s. : bp. of Cambrai, b. 1045.
Migne, P. L. clx. 1039.
Ceillier xiv. 71.
Odoran : monk of St. Peter near Sens, c. 1048.
Chronicle, 675-1032.
Migne, P. L. cxlii. 765.
cucoiampadius, John : 1482-1532. Theological leader ;
favored the views of Zwingli ; his preaching helped to in-
augurate the Reformation.
Herzog 2 x. 708 ; W. und W. ix. 701.
CBcumeniua : 10th cent. ; bp. of Tricca in Thessaly ; N. T.
commentator ; works largely compiled from the Fathers.
Migne, P. G. cxviii.
W. und W. ix. 708.
Oftfor : 7th cent. ; bp. of Worcester ; pupil of Hilda.
Bede, Hist, eccles. iv. 23.
oiympias : b. c. 368. Deaconess of Constantinople ; friend
of Chrysostom.
Bbhringer ix. 192.
oiympiodoma : c. 501. Deacon of Alexandria ; Biblical
commentator.
Migne, P. G. xciii.
Onkeios : 1st cent. Reputed author of a paraphrase of the
Tent., " Targum Onkeios " ; pupil of Gamaliel ; if of Gamaliel
II., then a contemporary of Aquila, with whom he is identified
by some.
A. Berliner, Berlin '84.
Ophites : obscure Egyptian sect, 2d cent. ; so called from
their reverence of the serpent ; tenets drawn from mysteries
of Isis, Oriental mythology, and Christianity.
Harnack, Lit. i. 162.
Oppas : abp. of Seville ; supposed to have aided the Arabs
in their conquest of Spain.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 117
Opportuna : d. c. 770. Abbess of a convent in Normandy ;
a patron saint of Paris.
Optatus : (1) bp. of Thamagada, 4th cent. ; strict Donatist.
(2) s. : bp. of Milevis in Nuinidia, c. 368. Opposed the
Donatists.
De schismate Donatistarum, libr. vii. (six books extant).
K. Ziwsa in Corp. script, lat. xxvi. '93 ; Gall. v. 459 ; Migne, P. L. xi.
759.
Ceillier v. 107 ; Nirschl § 162; S. and W. iv. 94.
Optimus : 4th cent. Bp. of Antioch in Pisidia ; champion of
orthodoxy.
Eccles. Hist.
Orientius, s. : bp. of Auch, early 5th cent.
Commonitorium.
R. Ellis in Corp. script. eccL lat. xvi. 191, '88; Migne, P. L. Ixi. 973;
Gall. x. 185.
Origen : c. 185-254. Pupil and successor of Clement of
Alexandria; founded school at Csesarea; opposed the Gnos-
tics. Held to the three senses of Scripture : historical (somatic),
moral (psychic), speculative (pneumatic). Most of his writings,
said to number 6,000, are lost. Greatest theologian and exe-
gete of the Eastern Church ; compiled the Hexapla.
Against Celsus ; De principiis ; Treatise against Heresies.
C. H. E. Lommatzsch, 25 vols., Berlin '31-48 ; Migne, P. G. xi.-xvii.
W. Selwyn, Ag. Celsus, Lond. '76 ; T. und U. v. 1 ; Pitra, Anal. ii.
349, iii. ANF. iv.
G. R. Redepenning, 2 vols., Bonn '41-'46 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 332; Herzog2
xi. 92 ; Bbhringer v. ; S. and W. iv. 96; Bard. § 29 ; Nirschl § 66 ; Kruger
§ 61 ; Ceillier ii. 130; W. und W. ix. 1053.
Hexapla, ed. Nobilius and Drusius, 2 vols., Paris 1713, F. Field, 2 vols.,
Oxf . '75 ; Apology, Edinb. and Lond. '92 ; on the Philosophumena, popu-
larly ascribed to Origen, v. Patr. Cruice, Paris '60 ; Jos. Patrick, Origen
as an Interpreter, Edinburgh and Lond. '92 ; Chas. Bigg, The Christian
Platonists of Alexandria, Oxf. '86 ; G. A. Jackson, N. Y. '95.
Origenists : (1) followers and partial disciples of Origen.
These schools seem to have apprehended rather than to have
118 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
comprehended Origen's teaching ; (2) followers of an unknown
Origen, mentioned by Epiphanius.
Orosius, Paul : c. 416. Spanish presbyter ; friend of Augus-
tine and Jerome.
Ormesta, hist, of the world down to 417 ; Hist. adv. paganos.
K. F. W. Zangemeister in Corp. script, eccl. lat. v., xvii. 193, '82 ; Migne,
P. L. xxxi. 635; Jos. Bosworth, Lond. '58; Zangemeister, Leip. '89.
Nirschl § 183 ; Ceillier x. 339.
Orphans : Hussites who refused to recognize a successor to
their leader, Ziska (d. 1424).
Osius : v. Hosius.
Otho, s. : bp. of Bamberg, 1134.
Annals of Bamberg, until 1368.
Migne, P. L. clxxiii. 1267.
Ceillier xiv. 177 ; Bar.-Gould, July 2.
■Dppp : Peter Palais Philosophus Peripateticus ; v. Abelard.
Pachomius, s. : c. 292. Introduced the associated monas-
tic life among the hermits of Egypt.
Migne, P. L. xxiii. 61; P. G. xl. 941.
Ceillier iii. 357; Ilerzog2 xi. 156.
Pacianua, s. : bp. of Barcelona, c. 360-c. 390. Opposed the
JSTovatians.
Gall. vii. 255 ; Migne, P. L. xiii. 1051.
Jerome cvi., cxxxii. ; Ceillier v. 156.
Pair, Paties : v. Paternus.
Paiiadius : c. 366-c. 420. Bp. of Helenopolis in Bithynia ;
friend of Chrysostom.
Hist. Lausiaca, biographies of leading ascetics.
Gall. viii. 259 ; Migne, P. G. xxxiv.
Ceillier vii. 484; S. and W. iv. 173; Erw. Preuschen, Paiiadius u.
Rufinus, Giessen '97.
Famphiius, s. : d. 309. Established a school and founded a
library at Caesarea (destroyed by the Arabs, 7th cent.) ; friend
of Eusebius ; martyr.
Apology for Origen, 5 bks.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 119
Gall. iv. 41 ; Routh, iii. 491, iv. 339 ; Migne, P. G. xvii. 521. ANCL
xiv. 448; ANF. vi. 166.
Harnack, Lit. i. 543.
Panteenus, s. : head of catechetical school in Alexandria,
late 2d cent. ; sent to evangelize India ; " the Sicilian Bee."
See Routh i. 373; Migne, P. L. v. 1321 ; ANF. viii. 777.
Harnack, Lit. i. 291.
Papeliards : strenuous supporters of the Papacy, 13th cent.
Papias, s. : d. 163. Bp. of Hierapolis in Phrygia ; friend of
Polycarp.
Exposition of the Oracles of the Lord, 5 bks.
Lghtft.; Routh i. ; Migne, P. G. v. 1255; Pitra, Anal. ii. 155.
Harnack, Lit. i. 65 ; S. and W. iv. 185 ; Bard. § 12.
Papyrus Gospel : V. Fayum Papyrus.
Parmeniani : a name given to the Donatists of interior Africa,
from a Donatist bp., Parmenian.
Paschal : name of two popes : —
i. s. : 817-824. Abt. of St. Stephen in Rome ; unanimously
elected, but failed to maintain his popularity.
ii. Anti-pope, 1099-1118.
Migne, P. L. clxiii.
Ceillier xiv. 129.
Paschasius : (1) s. : deacon of Rome, d. c. 512.
MBP. viii. 807 ; Migne, P. L. Ixii.
Ceillier x. 528.
(2) Radpert, s. : abt. of St. Peter at Corbie, 786-c. 860.
Learned theologian.
Migne, P. L. cxx.
Cave ii. 32 ; Bahr iii. 462 ; Ebert ii. 230.
Pastor: V. Hermas.
Pastoureaux : French fanatics 13th cent. ; opposed the
clergy.
Patarini (i. e. " rag-gatherers ") : named from a quarter in
Milan, 1071 on ; insisted on the celibacy of the clergy, the
120 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
subordination of church of Milan to the church of Rome, etc.
Leaders, Arialdus and Landulph.
Paterius : 6th cent. Disciple of Gregory the Great.
Migne, P. L. lxxix. 677.
Paternus, s. : bp. of Avranches, c. 552-565.
Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 149 (hymn by Fortunatus).
Life in P. L. lxxxviii. 487.
Patemiani : Manichaeans who held that the lower, sensual
parts of the body were created by the Evil One ; also called
Venustiani (Augustine).
Patiens : c. 470. Bp. of Lyons ; noted for munificence.
Patriarch : a bp. of the highest rank ; applied esp. to the bps.
of Rome, Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem.
V. Smith and Cheetham, Chr. Antt. ii. 1573.
Patriciani : followers of the Roman Patricius (Philaster) ;
held that the substance of the body was created by the Evil
One.
Patricius (Succat ; St. Patrick) : 373-493 ; " The Apostle of
Ireland " ; pupil of Germanus of Auxerre.
Confession.
Gall. x. 159 ; Migne, P L. liii. 789 ; trans, by C. H. H. Wright, Lond.
'89 ; Th. Olden, Lond. '89.
Whitley Stokes, 2 vols., Lond. '87; Gradwell, Lond. '92; Stokes and
Wright, The Writings of St. Patrick, etc., Lond. '87; SPCK ; Bar .-Gould,
Mar. 17; Jos. Sanderson, The Story of St. Patrick, with appendix by
J. B. Finlay, Boston and N. Y. '95; O'Hanlon, Mar. 17,- W. B. Morris,
Lond. '90.
Patripassians : held that God the Father became incarnate
and suffered for men ; one person, two names.
V. Origen, Commentary on Ep. to Titus.
Patroclus : bp. of Aries, 412-426.
Patron (or protecting) Saints : fourteen are commonly
enumerated, viz. : Achatius, JSgidius, Barbara, Blasius, Chris-
tophorus, Cyriacus, Dionysius, Erasmus, Eustachius, Georgius,
Katharina, Margareta, Pantaleon, Vitus ; q. v. in place.
S. and W. iv. 208.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 121
Patrophilua : early 3d cent. Arian bp. of Scythopolis ; teacher
of Eusebius of Emesa ; foe of Athanasius.
Paul, Apocalypse of : prob. by a Palestinian monk in the
time of Theodosius the Great.
Tischendorf, p. 34.
Paul : (1) of Samosata : patriarch of Antioch, 260-270.
" The Socinus of the 3d cent." ; founder of the Samosaten-
sians (Paulinists).
Routh iii. 288 ; Fr. Oehler i. 311.
J. H. Newman, Arians of the Fourth Cent. Lond., '88; Migne, P. L. xi.
635 ; Schwab, De Pauli Samos, Vita atque Doctrina, '39.
(2) s. : bp. of Constantinople; d. 351.
(3) bp. of Emesa, c. 431. Able theologian and ecclesiastic ;
friend of Cyril.
(4) the Black : d. c. 582. Jacobite bp. of Antioch ; deposed
and imprisoned.
(5) of Asia, c. 560. Jacobite bp. of Aphrodisias.
(6) Nestorian bp. of Nisibis, c. 555.
(7) Monophysite bp. of Edessa, 510 on.
(8) c. 600. Jacobite bp. of Telia in Mesopotamia ; named
by Bar-Hebraeus as the translator of the Sept. into Syriac.
S. and W. iv. 266.
(9) Monothelite patriarch of Constantinople, 641 on.
Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 75.
(10) s. : bp. of Yerdun ; d. c. 647.
Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 260.
(11) the Deacon : c. 720-c. 800. Edited Eutropius, Hist.
Eomana, with important additions ; homilist and poet.
Migne, P. L. xcv. 413 ; trans, by Otto Abel.
Bahriv. § 55; Ebertii. 36.
(12) Patriarch of Constantinople, 780-784.
Migne, P. G. cviii.
122 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
(13) Name of five popes (v. Table II.) : —
i. s. : 757-767. Friend of Pipiu.
Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 1125.
ii. 1464-1471. Labored for the peace of Italy ; opposed
the scholars of his court.
iii. 1534-1549. Able eccles. politician ; sanctioned the
order of Jesuits ; convoked the Council of Trent.
Herzog2xi. 321.
Paula, s. : d. before 404. Contemporary of Jerome. A
woman of wealth and culture ; wife of a noble Roman,
Toxotius ; after his death became a nun, established a
monastery at Bethlehem, and a convent of which she was
head. According to some, she was accompanied by her
daughter, Eustochium.
Jerome, Ep. cviii. ; Bar.-Gould, Jan. 26. Tr. in Pal. Pilgr. Text
series, xii.
Fauiicians : a semi-Gnostic oriental sect, 7th cent. on.
Lombard, Pauliciens bulgares et bons-hommes en orient et en Occi-
dent, Geneva '79 ; Karapet Ter-Mkrttscbian, Leip. '93.
Faulinists : v. Samosatenes.
Faulinus : (1) bp. of Tyre, later of Antioch, 328-329.
Euseb. x. 4.
(2) Eustathian bp. at Antioch, 362-388. Esteemed for piety
and personal character.
(3) Early 5th cent. Friend and biographer of Ambrose.
Cave i. 402.
(4) Pontius Meropius Anicius, S. : 353-431. Bp. of Nola ;
pupil of Ausonius ; intimate friend of prominent churchmen
of his time ; author of a panegyric on Theodosius.
Wm. Hartel in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xxix. '94; Gall. viii. 211 ; Migne,
P. L. lxi. 153; Lagrange, 2d edn., Strassburg, 2 vols., '82; Ger. trans.
Mainz '82.
Teuffel § 437; Nirschl § 188 ; Bahr iv. § 28 ; Ceillier viii. 50; S. and
W. iv. 234; Bard, § 73. 4; Herzog2 xi. 349.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 123
(5) of Pella : b. c. 376 (?). Author of an autobiography in
hexameter verse.
L. Leipziger, Breslau '58 ; G.Brandes in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xvi. '88.
(6) C. 470. Poet of Perigueux ; biographer of Martin of Tours.
Migne, P. L. lxi. 1007 ; trans, by Clement, p. 267.
Teuffel § 474.
(7) D. 644. First Christian missionary from Rome to
Northumbria ; bp. of Rochester ; abp. of York.
W. Bright, Chapters of Early Eng. Ch. Hist., and Lives of the Arch-
bishops of York, i.
(8) s. : patriarch of Aquileia, 787 on : friend of Alcuin ;
opposed adoptionism ; wrote a metrical version of the creed.
Migne, P. L. xcix.
Paulitse : a party of the Acephali, followers of Paul, patriarch
of Alexandria, 6th cent.
Pauperes Catholici : a party composed of Waldenses who had
returned to the Church ; dates from the time of Innocent III. ;
object was to win others to the orthodox communion.
Pelagians : followers of Pelagius ; a school rather than a
sect; held to the individuality of man, repudiated the doctrine
of the solidarity of the race, and regarded divine grace as an
aid rather than as a requisite to salvation.
F. Klasen, Die innere Entwickeluug d. Pelagianismus, Freiburg '82*
Harnack, Dogmengesch. iii. 151.
Pelagius : (1) 485. British monk ; went to Rome ; opposed
Augustine ; held obedience to be a constitutive element in
religion, and freedom of will to be the power of alternate
choice. " Father of Pelagianism."
Confession of Faith.
Migne, P. L. xxi. 1155.
G. F. Wiggers, Darstellung d. Augustinianismus u. Pelagianismus,
Rostock 21, tr. And. '40; Fr. Worter, Der Pelagianismus, Freiburg '74 ;
S. and W. iv. 282 ; H. C. Sheldon, Hist. Chr. Doctr. i. 229.
(2) Name of two popes : —
W. und W. ix. 1752.
124 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
i. 556-561. At command of Childebert presented a con-
fession of faith as a proof of his orthodoxy.
Migne, P. L. lxix. 391.
Ceillier xi. 327.
ii. 579-590. Paid the Lombards to withdraw from Rome.
Migne, P. L. lxxii. 701.
Ceillier xi. 335.
Peratee : an obscure sect mentioned by Clement of Alexandria
and Hippolytus; seem to have held Gnostic doctrines based
on serpent worship and theories concerning the constellations.
Harnack, Chron. i. 533.
Peregrinus Proteus : 2d cent. ; apostate from Christianity ;
Cynic philosopher ; mentioned by Lucian.
Perfecti : a name assumed by the stricter Catharists, 12th
and 13th centt.
Perpetua, S., and Felicitaa, S., Acts of: martyrs of the Car-
thaginian Church, 2d cent ; authorship uncertain; Lat., per-
haps from a Gk. original.
Gall. ii. 167; Migne, P.L. iii. 13; ANF. iii. 697.
Bohringer i. 73; Schanz § 770; J. R. Harris, Lond. '90.
Perpetua, Passion of.
V. J. A. Robinson in T. and S. i. 2.
Perpetuus, s. : abp. of Tours, c. 460-490.
Migne, P. L. Iviii. 751.
Ceillier x. 438.
Peter : (1) Gospel of : c. 165. Purports to be an apostolic
memoir of Jesus ; Docetic tendency ; anti-Judaic ; prob. origi-
nated in W. Asia.
H. B. Swete, Lond. '93; T. und U. ix. 2. ANF. ix.
(2) Apocalypse of : c. 160 or earlier ; commented on by
Clement of Alexandria ; anti-Judaic.
Hlgfld., 64; O. Gebhardt, Leip. '93.
Harnack, Chron. i. 470 ; Zahn, Kanon, 810.
(3) Preaching of : c. 150 or earlier ; gospel memoir ; pur-
ports to be from Peter, " Kerugma Petri."
Hlgfld. iv. 51, Dobschiitz in T. und U. xi. 1.
Harnack, Chron. i. 472 ; Zahn, Kanon, 820.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 125
(4) Succeeded Theonas in Alexandrian school ; abp. of
Alexandria, 300-311 ; martyr.
Gall. iv. '91; Routhiv. 23; Migne, P. G. xviii. 467. ANF. vi. 257.
S. and W. iv. 331.
(5) Succeeded Athanasius as abp. of Alexandria, 373-380.
Routh iv. 19; Migne, P. G. xxxiii. 1273. ANF. vi. 269.
Harnack, Lit. i. 443.
(6) S. : 4th cent. Bp. of Sebaste ; brother of Basil the
Great and Gregory of Nyssa.
(7) Mongus : Monophysite patriarch of Alexandria, c. 476 ;
d. c. 492.
(8) the Fuller : Monophysite patriarch of Antioch, 471-488.
(9) Monophysite bp. of Apamea in Syria, c. 510 on ; exiled.
(10) of Amiens : the Hermit ; 1095-1115 ; apostle of first
crusade ; founded monastery of Neuf-moustier.
(11) C. 650. Monothelite patriarch of Constantinople ;
author of a synodical letter, in which he advanced the
doctrine of three wills.
(12) Tudebodus: priest, c. 1095. Author of a Hist, of
Jerusalem.
Migne, P. L. civ. 763.
(13) the Lombard : c. 1100-1164. Italian theologian ; pupil
of Abelard, Pallus, Hugo ; bp. of Paris. " Master of Sentences."
Sentences, 4 bks.
Migne, P. L. cxci., cxcii.
Feret i. 79 ; Ceillier xiv. 547. G. P. Fisher, Hist. Chr. Doctr. 227 ;
W. und W. ix. 1916.
(14) of Poitiers : follower of Lombard ; chancellor of Paris,
c. 1205.
Sentences, 5 bks.
Migne, P. L. ccxi. 775.
Feret i. 68 ; Ceillier xiv. 568.
(15) Chrysolanus ; abp. of Milan, C. 1117.
Discourse on the Holy Spirit.
Migne, P. L. clxii. 1007.
126 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
(16) the Venerable : 1092-1156 ; abt. of Cluny, c. 1158.
Treatise against the Jews.
Migne, P. L. clxxxix.
Ceillier xiv. 500.
(17) Comestor : canon of Troves, 1179.
Scholastic Hist., on all the books of the Bible.
Migne, P. L. cxcviii. 1049.
Feret i. 42.
(18) Bp. of Chartres, 1187.
Migne, P. L. ccii. 397.
Ceillier xiv. 680.
(19) of Blois : d. c. 1200. Fr. ecclesiastic and scholar ; lived
in England.
On Christian Friendship ; On the Perfidy of the Jews ; On Love to
God and Neighbor.
J. A. Giles, 4 vols., Oxf.'47.
Ceillier xiv. 764.
(20) Monk, c. 1218.
Hist, of the Albigenses, until 1217.
Migne, P. L. ccxiii. 543.
(21) Hispanus : 1277. Pope and author of Summales Logi-
cales : v. John XXL
(22) Bp. of Ravenna : v. Chrysoiogus.
Peter and Paul, Preaching of : quoted by Clement of Alexan-
dria.
T. und U. xi. 1.
Petmian : Donatist bp. of Cirta in Numidia, c. 400.
Fetiiiianists : adherents of Petillian (q. v.) in his controversy
with Augustine.
Fetrites : followers of Peter Mongus, Monophysite patriarch
of Alexandria (477-490).
Petrobrusiana (Petrobussians) : the followers of Peter de
Brueys (d. c. 1125) ; opposed tyranny and profligacy of the
clergy.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 127
Petro-Johannites : followers of Peter John Olivi (1279-1297) ;
a strict Franciscan order formed in opposition to the measures
of Nicholas III.
Petronius, s. : c. 450. Bp. of Bologna ; reputed author of
" Vitas Patrum," now lost.
Migne, P. L. lviii. 1082.
Pharhad : v. Aphraatea.
Phibionitae : a local name of the Gnostics.
Philaster, S. : bp. of Brescia, 383-391. Opposed Arianism;
in his work on heresies he enumerates 156 sects.
Migne, P. L. xii. 1111 ; Fr. Oehler, Corp. Hseres. i.
Harnack, Lit. i. 150 ; Herzog 2 xi. 574.
Fhileas, S. : d. c. 311. Bp. of Thmuis in Egypt; martyr.
Galland iv. 65; Routh iv. 85; Migne, P. G. x. 1561. ANCL. xiv.
440 ; ANF. vi. 162.
Harnack, Lit. i. 441.
PMiibert(us) : c. 616-684. Founder and abt. of Gemeticum
in Poitou.
Philip : (1) of Side : 5th cent. Presbyter of Alexandria ;
author of Christian Hist., 36 bks.
Ceillier viii. 535.
(2) Abt. of Harveng, d. 1182 ; called also Philip of Good
Hope (de Bonne-Esperance).
Migne, P. L. cciii.
Ceillier xiv. 683.
Philippists : moderate Lutherans who sided with Philip
Melanchthon.
Phiiogonius : bp. of Antioch, c. 319-323.
Fhiloponists : v. Philoponus.
Phiioponus, John : 601. Alexandrian grammarian ; founder
of the sect of Tritheites. Eminent philosopher, voluminous
writer (Suidas).
On the Creation of the World ; On the Trinity.
S. andW. iv. 425.
128 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Philostorgius : b. c. 368. Author of a Ch. Hist., 300-425,
in 12 bks. Fragments preserved by Photius (q. v.) ; Arian
tendency.
Ceillier viii. 509.
Phiioatratus : late 2d cent.; scholar and traveller.
Life of Apollonius of Tyana ; Lives of the Sophists.
C. L. Kayser, Zurich, 2d edn., '53 (also Leip. '70-71); Bendorf and
Schenckel, Leip. '93 ; trans, by Jacobs, Stuttgart '28-'33.
Fhiioxenus (Xenais) : eminent Syrian writer ; bp. of Mabug,
485-519; a leader of the Monophysites ; author of Philoxenian
Version of the Gospels.
E. A. Wallis Budge, 2 vols., Lond. '94 ; trans, in vol. ii.
Phcebadius : V. Fosgadius.
Photiniana : a Sabellian sect, 4th cent. ; followers of
Photinus, bp. of Sirmium in Lower Pannonia.
Photius : d. shortly after 886 ; patriarch of Constantinople.
Myriobiblion, extracts and abridgments from Greek writers; Amphi-
lochia, questions and answers on difficult Scriptural questions; Lexicon.
Mai i. ; Migne, P. G. ci.-civ. ; Bekker, 2 vols., Berlin '24-'25.
Cave ii. 47; Herzog2 xi. 657; W. und W. ix. 2082.
Phrygians : V. Cataphrygians.
Phthartoiatrae : one of the two principal divisions of the
Monophysite sect, 6th cent.
Picards : v. Brethren of the Free Spirit.
Pierius : late 3d cent. ; succeeded Dionysius in Catechetical
school at Alexandria ; learned commentator ; called " the
younger Origen."
Routh iii. 423 ; Migne, P. G. x. 241. ASTCL. xiv. 400 ; ANF. vi. 157.
Harnack, Lit. i. 439.
Pierre d'Aiily : 1350-1425. Educated at Paris ; professor of
theology at Navarre ; bp. of Puy, later of Cambrai ; Cardinal.
Pionius, s. : martyr at Smyrna, c. 250.
O. Gebhardt, Leip. '96.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 129
Piphiles : a name given to the Flemish Albigenses.
Pirmin(i)us, s. : d. 758. Bp. of Meaux ; founder and reformer
of monasteries ; missionary.
Migne, P. L. Ixxxix. 1029.
Pirnensians : an anti-sacerdotal sect, followers of John
Pirnensis (c. 1341).
Pistis Sophia: Gnostic book; one of the few remains of
the literature of this sect ; preserved in a Coptic MS.
M. G. Schwartze, ed. Petermann, Berlin '51, '53; Copt, and Lat. trans,
by Theosophical Pnb. Co., Lond. '96 ; E. Ame"lineau, Paris '91.
Kostlin in Zeller's Theolog. Jahrb., Tubingen '54; S. and W. iv. 405;
T. und U. vii. 2 ; Kruger § 28. 2; Harnack, Lit. i. 171, T. und U. vii. 2.
Pius : name of one bp. of Rome and eight popes : —
W. und W. x. 45 ; Herzog 2 xii.
i. s.: 140-154.
Harnack, Lit. ii. 789.
ii. 1458-1464. Cunning diplomat ; wrote a " Com. on the
Council of Basel," which he later revised to secure papal
favor ; bp. of Trieste, 1447, and of Siena, 1450 ; cardinal,
1456.
Autobiography ; Hist, of Frederick III. ; Hist, of Bohemia.
iii. Sept. 22-Oct. 18, 1503. Nephew of Pius II., by whom
appointed abp. of Siena, and cardinal, 1450 (v. Table II.).
Pliny, Caius P. Ceecilius Secundus : Imperial Governor of
Bithynia under Trajan, 111-113 ; correspondence between
Pliny and the Emperor relative to punishment of Christians.
Harnack, Chron. i. 256; Teuffel § 340; W. M. Ramsay, Church in
Rom. Empire ; E. G. Hardy, Christianity and the Rom. Govt., ch. vi.
Piotinus : 205-269. Neo-Platonist ; pupil of Ammonius
Saccas ; taught in Rome.
Enneads, i. e. treatise arranged (by Porphyry) in groups of nine.
H. Kirchner, Die Philosophic d. Plotin, Halle '54; A. Richter in Neo-
platonische Studien, i.-v., Halle '64-'67 ; W. Windelband, Gesch. d. alten
Philosophic, § 54; Zeller iii. 466.
9
130 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Pneumatomachoi (jrvevfia, fid^€<T0ai) : a sect which after the
decline of the Arian party, denied the Orthodox doctrine of
the Holy Spirit. V. also Macedonians.
Poiycarp, s. : (1) c. 76-c. 155. Reputed disciple of the
Apostle John ; teacher of Irenseus ; bp. of Smyrna ; martyr.
Ep. to the Philippians.
Lgtft. in Ignatius and Poiycarp, Lond. '85 ; GHZ.
Donaldson i. 154 ; Harnack, Chron. i. 334,381 ; Lit. i. 69 ; Kriiger § 8 ;
S. and W. iv. 423.
(2) Martyrdom of : letter addressed by the Church of
Smyrna to that of Philomelium ; date shortly after Poly-
carp's death. V. Lghtft.
(3) (Chorepiscopus) : late 5th cent. Reputed translator
into Syriac of the N. T. and portions of . the 0. T. (Psalms
and Isaiah).
S. and W. iv. 431.
Poiychronius, s. : d. before 431. Bp. of Apamea in Syria ;
brother of Theodore of Mopsuestia ; opposed the allegorizing
tendency of the Alexandrian school.
Mai, NPB. vii. 2d part, 92.
O. Bardenhewer, Freiburg 79.
Poiycratea : c. 130-196. Bp. of Ephesus.
Routh ii. ; Migne, P. G. v. 1357. ANF. viii. 773.
Harnack, Lit. i. 260.
Pontius : deacon of Carthage ; 3d cent. Biographer of
Cyprian.
Migne, P. L. iii. 1481. ANF. v. 267.
Poor Priests : a name given to Lollard clergy, 14th and 15th
centt., who became missionaries without license from any bp.
Porphyry : (1) (Malchus) : 232-c. 305. Most eminent Neo-
platonist after Plotinus ; pupil and biographer of Plotinus ;
studied under Longinus ; opposed Christianity ; writer on
Aristotle.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 131
Gust. Wolff, Porphyrii de philosophia ex oraculis haurienda Iibb. reliq.
Berlin, '56 ; A. Ign. Kleffner, Porphyrius der Neuplatoniker u. Christen-
feind, Paderborn '96 ; Zeller iii. ii. 636 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 173.
(2) Patriarch of Antioch, 404-413.
(3) S. : bp. of Gaza, 395-420. Lived an ascetic life at Scete
in Egypt, and near the Jordan.
Bar. -Gould, Feb. 26.
Possidius, S. : bp. of Calama in Numidia, c. 400 on. Friend
and biographer of Augustine.
Migne, P. L. 1. 401.
Potamius : 4th cent. Bp. of Lisbon, c. 330.
Gall. v. 96 ; Migne, P. L. viii. 1410.
Praedestinatus : name of an anonymous semi-Pelagian work,
5th or 6th cent.
Gall. x. 357 ; Migne liii. 359 ; Oehler i. 227 ; Sirmond i. 269.
Praxeans : a Monarchian sect, founded by one Praxeas, who
held to the Catholic doctrine that Jesus Christ is both God
and man.
Praxeas : 2d cent. ; a Monarchian and Patripassian ; some
time at Rome and Carthage ; opposed by Tertullian.
Tertullian, Against Praxeas.
Presbyter : V. Bishop.
Primianists : a Donatist sect, followers of Primian, bp. of
Carthage, an opponent of Augustine.
Primasius, s. : bp. of Adrumetum in N. Africa, c. 550.
MBP. ii. 142 ; Migne, P. L. lxviii. 407; J. Hausleiter, Erlangen '87.
Zahn., Forscb. iv.
Primate : a metropolitan or presiding bishop. In the R C.
ch. bps. to whose sees the dignity of vicar of the Holy See was
formerly annexed. In the English chh. the abp. of Canter-
bury is " Primate of all England ; " the abp. of York the " Pri-
mate of England." In the Irish chh. the abp. of Armagh is
" Primate of all Ireland ; " the abp. of Dublin, the " Primate
of Ireland."
132 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Addia and Arnold, Cath. Diet., p. 693; Smith and Cheetham, Diet, of
Chr. Antt. ii. 1708.
Primianus : Donatist bp. of Carthage, 392 on.
Prior : an eccles. officer next in rank to an abbot (q. v.).
Formerly the head of a Dominican monastery.
Priscian : c. 520. Native of Caesarea in Mauretania; noted
grammarian.
Institutiones Grammatics, libr. xviii., revised by his pupil Theodore.
Prisciliian : d. 385. Founder of the sect of Priscillianists ;
layman of wealth and deep learning ; martyr.
G. Schepss, in Corp. script, lat. xviii. '89 ; Prisciliian, Ein neuaufge-
fund. Schriftsteller, u. s. w., Wiirzburg '86.
S. and W. iv. 470.
Priscillianists : a Montanist sect, also called Quintillianists.
Bard. § 71.
Prochoros, S. (cf. Ac. vi. 5) ; according to tradition, one of
the seventy disciples ; bp. of Nicomeda in Bithynia. A hist,
of the Apostle John attributed to him is perhaps as late as
5th cent.
Prociianists : one of the two leading Montanist sects, follow-
ers of a Montanist teacher, Proclus, 3d cent.
Procius : (1) 3d cent. Montanist teacher ; said to have in-
troduced Montanism into Rome.
Harnack, Lit. ii. 600.
(2) 412-485. Last of the great Neo-platonists.
Commentaries on the Platonic Dialogues ; Treatises on Liberty, Provi-
dence, and Evil.
Vict. Cousin, Paris '64 ; trans. Thos. Taylor, Lond. '25.
(3) Patriarch of Constantinople, 434-446. Opposed Nes-
torius ; friend and disciple of Chrysostom.
Gall. ix. 703; Migne, P. G. Ixv. 651.
Procopius : 6th cent. Christian sophist ; lived in Gaza of
Syria, then a literary centre.
Hist, of the Persian War (408-549) ; Hist, of the War with the Van-
dals in Africa (395-545) ; Hist, of the Gothic Wars in Italy (487-574) ;
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 133
On the Buildings of the Emperor Justinian (v. Palestine Pilgrim Text
Series iii.) ; Anecdota, biographies.
Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. ; Dindorf in Corp. script, hist. byz. xvii.-xix. ;
trans. of Hists. by Kanngiesser, Griefswald '27-31.
Mrschl § 322.
Procuius : bp. of Marseilles, c. 400.
Prodicus : Gnostic teacher, 2d cent.
Prophets, Zwickau : Lutheran fanatics, professed to be sub-
jects of immediate inspiration.
Prosper of Aquitaine, S. : disciple of Augustine, d. 463. Poet,
commentator (Pss. c. - cl.), historian.
Chronicle, creation until d. of Valens, 378.
MBP. viii. ; Migne, P. L. li.
Ceillier x. 276; S. and W. iv. 492 ; Bard. § 77. 3. ; Herzog 2 xii. 300.
Proterians : the Alexandrian Catholic party ; opposed the
authority of Peter Mongus (v. Petrites).
Proterius, S. : patriarch of Alexandria, 452-457.
S. and W. iv. 497.
Prozymites : a name given to the Eastern Church for its use
of leavened bread in the Eucharist. For its use of unleavened
bread, the Latin Church was called Azymites (q. v.) by Eastern
writers.
Prudentius : (1) (Aurelius Prudentius Clemens), 348-413.
Most important Christian poet of earlier Lat. church; versed
in rhetoric and law ; wide knowledge of Lat. literature.
Poems : lyrical (Crowns of Martyrs) ; didactic (Origin of Sin) ; alle-
gorical (Spiritual Combat); apologetic (On the Deification of Human
Nature in Christ).
Migne, P. L. lix. 775 -lx. ; trans, of selected hymns by Fr. St. John
Thackeray, Lond. '90.
Bahr iii. 453 ; Bard. § 73; S. and W. iv. 500; Nirschl § 185 ; W. und
W. x. 578.
(2) s. : bp. of Troyes, c. 861. Wrote On Predestination
against Erigena.
Migne, P. L. cxv. 965.
Bahr iv. § 23.
134 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Psathyrians : an Arian party led by Theoctistus, a pastry-
cook (yfradvpoTraiXTj^ of Constantinople, maintained that God
the Father existed before God the Son.
Pseiius, Michael: 1020-1105 or later. Byzantine philoso-
pher, theologian, commentator, poet.
Migne, P. G. cxxii. 477 ; K. N. Sathas, Paris 74.
Krumb. § 184.
PBeud-Chrysostom : under this title a Commentary on Mat-
thew (Opus Imperfectum in Mat.) improperly ascribed to
Chrysostom ; 54 homilies, of which 13 (middle)-19, 25, 51
are lost.
Pseudo-Ambrose : V. Ambrosiaster.
Psiianthropists : those who maintained the doctrine that
Christ was mere man (-^iXo?, av6payrro<i).
Psychics : a name given to the orthodox party by the Ter-
tullianists, based on 1 Co. ii. 14, 15.
Psychopneumones : those who believed that the souls of the
good after death become angels ; the souls of the wicked,
devils (Augustine).
Ptoiemaeans : a Gnostic party, 2d cent. Disciples of Ptole-
maBus, an offshoot from the school of Valentinus (Irenaeus).
FtoiemaeuB : late 2d cent. Gnostic philosopher ; disciple of
Yalentinus.
Puiieyn, Robert : d. 1150. Native of Eng.; teacher at Oxford.
Paris ; cardinal, 1141.
Sentences, 8 bks.
Migne, P. L. clxxxvi. 639.
Feret i. 38 ; Ceillier xiv. 391 ; Herzog 2 xii. 388.
QUADRATTJS, S. : fl. in the reign of Hadrian, 117-138; a
hearer (aKovo-rrjs;') of the Apostles (Eusebius) ; first
Christian apologist.
Apology, addressed to Hadrian.
Migne, P. G. v. 1265; Eouth i. 69.
Bard. § 15 j Harnack, Lit. i. 95.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 135
Quartodecimans : those who celebrated Easter at the time of
the Jewish Passover, fourteenth Nisan.
Quintillianists : V. Priscillianists.
RABANUS MAURUS. : c. 776-856. Abt. of Fulda ; abp. of
Mayence; commentator; wrote on the bks. of Maccabees;
one of the most eminent men of his time; promoter of learning.
Migne, P. L. cvii.-cxii. ; Pitra, Spic. iii. 428.
Bahr iii. 415; F. H. Schwartz, Heidelberg '11 ; Fr. Kunstmann, Mainz
'41; Ebert ii. 120 ; W. und W. x. 697 ; Herzog 2 xii. 459.
Rabulas : successor of Diogenes as bp. of Edessa, 412-435.
Active in Nestorian controversy, finally sided with Cyril of
Alexandria.
Migne, P. G. lxxvii. 1473.
Ceillier x. 143 ; S. and W. iv. 532.
Raduiphua : abp. of Rheims, 1124.
Migne, P. L. clxiii. 1415.
Rakusians : an Arabian sect mentioned by Mohammedan
writers.
Raoul : V. Rodulphus.
Ratherius : bp. of Verona, 931 ; author of Agonisticon.
Bahr iii. 346 ; Herzog2 xii. 503.
Ratramnus : abt. of Corbie, c. 868. Disputed with Paschasius
Radbert on the Eucharist ; author of a treatise, " On the
Body and Blood of the Lord," which exerted a wide influence
in the Eng. Ref.
Migne, P. L. cxxi. ; Eng. trans, by Wm. Hugh, " Book of Bertram."
Bahr iii. 471; Ebert ii. 244; Herzog2 xii. 535.
Raymond of Sabunde : c. 1436. Professor of theology in
Toulouse ; attempted to combine Mysticism with Scholasti-
cism ; wrote on natural theology.
Theologia naturalis, etc.
Hutter, Die Religion sphilosophie des Raymundus v. Sabunde, Augs-
burg '53 ; Herzog 2 xii. 547.
136 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Realists : mediaeval theologians who adopted the Aristote-
lian doctrine that genera exist prior to and independent of
individual objects (universalia ante rem).
Reginon : abt. of Priim, 892-899. Eminent for his learning.
Chronicle of Christian Era, until 917.
Migne, P. L. exxxii.
W. und W. x. 590.
Reinier : monk of Liege, 1188.
Migne, P. L. cciv. 9.
Remigius, s. : 435-533. " Apostle of the Franks ; " influen-
tial in conversion of Clovis ; abp. of Rheiins, 459 on ; one of
the patron saints of France.
Gall. x. 804 ; Migne, P. L. lxv. 961.
TV. und W. x. 1047.
Remonstrants : V. Arminius.
R(no)eticius, s. : bp. of Autun, early 4th cent.
Schanz § 767.
Reuchlin, John : 1455-1522. German humanist ; friend of
Zwingli and (Ecolampadius ; professor of jurisprudence ; judge
in the Swabian League ; taught Greek and Hebrew at Ingol-
stadt and Tubingen ; lexicographer and grammarian ; author
of a treatise on the cabalistic art.
E. T. Mayerhoff, Berlin '30; Herzog2 xii. 715; W. und W. x. 1101 •,
L. Geiger, Leip. '71.
Rhetorians : an Alexandrian sect mentioned by Philaster as
followers of one Rhetorius.
Richard : d. c. 1173. Pupil of Hugo ; friend of S. Bernard ;
prior of St. Victor, 1162 on.
Edn. Rouen 1650.
Feret i. 120 ; CeMier xiv. 697.
Rodulphus : abt. of St. Trudo, c. 1138.
Migne, P. L. clxxiii.
Ceillier xiv. 239.
Rogatiani : a Donatist sect, named from the leader Rogatus.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 137
Romanus : the Singer (6 /xeXeoSo?), 5th cent. ; a famous and
prolific hymn-writer of the Eastern Church ; said to have
composed 1,000 hymns.
Pitra, Anal. i.
W. uud W. x. 1261.
Roricon : monk of Moissac, c. 1004.
Deeds of the Franks, from their origin until the death of Clovis.
Migne, P. L. cxxxix. 589.
Rosceiiinus : c. 1125. Champion of Nominalism.
Rufinus, Tyrannius : c. 345-410. Early friend of Jerome,
whom he followed to the East ; engaged in literary work at
Rome and Aquileia. Famous theological translator.
Eccles. Hist., trans, and cont. of Eusebius' Hist. ; Two Apologies, one
against Jerome, one addressed to Anastasius, bp. of Rome.
Migne, P. L. xxi. 1123 ; NF. sec. series, iii. 405; BKV.
Ceillier vii. 448 ; Nirschl § 171 ; S. and W. iv. 555.
Runcarii : an Antinomian sect of the Waldenses ; held that
as sin comes from the heart, no part of the body below the
waist can commit sin.
Rupert: (1) S. : 7th cent. Bp. of Worms and Salzburg;
"the Apostle of Bavaria."
(2) D. 1135. Abt. of St. Heribert, near Cologne.
Comm. on the Minor Prophets ; On the Trinity.
Migne, P. L. clxvii.-clxix.
Ceillier xiv. 280 ; W. und W. x. 1367.
Rupitee : a name given to the Donatist congregation at Rome,
who were forced to celebrate their religious services in caves.
Ruricius : (1) s. : bp. of Limoges, d. c. 507.
Migne, P. L. lviii. 67.
Ceillier x. 607.
(2) s. : d. c. 553. Grandson of I. ; bp. of Limoges.
Rusticus, (H)elpidius : Christian poet ; physician to King
Theodoric, c. 350 ; author of a poem on Bib. Hist.
Migne, -P. L. lxii. 543.
Nirschl § 300.
138 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Rustic(i)us : made deacon of Rome, 549, by his uncle, Yigilius,
who later excommunicated him.
Gall. xii. 37; Migne, P. L. lxvii. 1165.
Ceillier xi. 285.
Ruysbroek (-brok), Joh. : b. (Ruysbroek) 1293, d. 1381.
Flemish theologian and writer; Augustinian; vicar of Gun-
dale in Brussels ; prior of Griinthal ; family name unknown.
Friend of Tauler ; " Doctor Ecstaticus."
On Faith and Judgment ; On True Contemplation ; The Kingdom of
Those who Love God.
I. G. Englehardt, Rich. v. St. Victor u. Joh. Ruysbroek, Erlangen '38 ^
Bohringer xviii. 442 ; Licht. xi. 363.
Sabatniki : Russian Sabbatarians, 15th cent.
Sabbatarians : those who believe that the observance of
the Seventh Day is obligatory upon Christians.
Sabbatians : Judaizing Novatians, followers of the presbyter
Sabbatius ; condemned by Council of Constantinople, 381.
Sabeiiians : party of Sabellius, c. 257 on. Held that God
is one, but manifesting himself in three modes, or by three
divine energies.
Sabellius : at Rome, 198-217. Leader of eastern branch of
Monarchian party, which came to be called by his name.
On the Nature of the Trinity.
W. und W. x. 1447.
Sabotiers : a name given to the Waldenses from the sabots
worn by French peasants.
Saccophori (i. e. " wearers of rough garments ") ; ascetic
sect, 4th cent.
Sacramentarians : a name given by the Lutherans to the
Zwinglians, from their belief that the consecrated elements of
the Eucharist are merely sacramental symbols.
Sacrificati : V. Lapsi.
Sahak : v. Isaac (1). V. Am. Jour, of Theol. Oct. '98.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 139
Salomon (Shelemon) : c. 1222 ; of Khilat (Akhlat), near Van.
Apis, tlieol. and hist, selections.
Salonius : bp. of Genoa or Vienne, 5th cent. ; commentator.
Migne, P. L. liii. 967 (v. liv. 887).
Salvianus : d. 495. Priest of Marseilles.
Fr. Pauly in Corp. script, eccl. lat. viii. '83 ; Gall. x. ; Migne liii. BKV.
Schimmer, Halle '75; Pauly, Die handschriftl. Ueberlieferung, etc.,
Wien '81; A. Hammerle, Studien zu Salvian etc., Landshut '93;
Nirschl § 257; Ceillier x. 359.
Salvius : 5th cent. Bp. of Martigny.
Laterculus, a calendar.
Migne, P. L. xiii. 671.
Samosatenes : followers of Paul of Samosata. bp. of Antioch
(c. 260) ; also called Paulinists.
San Millan : Y. Emilianus.
Saturninians : Syrian Gnostics, dating from the reign of
Hadrian; take their name from Saturninus (Saturnilus) of
Antioch.
Saturninus, s. : 3d cent. First bp. and patron of Toulouse.
Savonarola, Jerome : b. (Ferrara) 1452, d. (Florence) 1498.
Italian political and religious reformer ; Dominican monk ;
eloquent preacher of Florence ; opposed eccles. profligacy and
oppression ; martyr.
Triumph of the Cross (tr. J. O. Hill, Lond. '68) ; Compend of
Philosophy.
F. T. Perrens, 2d edn., Paris '56 ; R. R. Madden, 2 vols., Lond. '53 ;
Bohringer xxiv. 747 ; W. und W. x. 1738 ; W. R. Clark '78 ; J. L. O'Neil,
Boston '98; Pasquale Villari, Florence '88 (tr. N. Y. '96).
Saxuif : 7th cent. Builder and abt. of Medeshamstede ; bp.
of Mercia.
Schoolmen : name given to the scholars and teachers of the
Middle Ages. The close of the 6th cent, marks the end of
the Patristic period (principles of Christianity made dogmas) ;
v. Boethius. The period from Boethius (c. 520) to Anselm
(c. 1078) was one of transition. With Anselm began the scho-
lastic age proper which lasted until the Reformation. The
1-10 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
problem of the Schoolmen was to define, harmonize, and de-
fend the doctrines deduced and authoritatively received by
the Church.
Schwrenkfeld, Caspar Schw. v. Ossing : b. 1490 (Ossing in
Silesia), d. 1561 (Ulm). German Mystic ; Protestant, but
opposed by the Lutherans ; founded sect of Schwenkfeldians.
Grosse Confession (1540-47).
O. Kadelbach, Lauban '61.
Schwenkfeldians : a sect of German Anti-Sacramentalists ;
v. Caspar Schwenkfeld.
Sciiiitan Martyrs : martyrs in reign of Sept. Severus.
ANF. ix. ; v. J. A. Robinson in T. and S. i. 2.
Scotigena, Scotus : v. Brigena.
Herzog2 xiii. 783 ; W. und W. x. 2133.
Scotists : v. John (17).
Scotopites : a name given to the Circumcellions.
Sebadius : V. Foegadius.
Secundians: a Gnostic sect, 2d cent. ; followers of one
Secundus, a contemporary of Ptolemaeus (Hippolytus).
Secundums : bp. of Armagh ; nephew of St. Patrick, in whose
praise he wrote a hymn.
Migne, P. L. liii. 837.
Sedatus : bp. of Beziers, c. 580.
Migne, P. L. lxxii. 771.
Sedulius, Coelius : poet, 5th cent.
Carmen Paschale, poem on the miracles of the Lord ; Elegia, poem
contrasting Christ with O. T. types.
Job. Huemes in Corp. script, eccl. lat. x. '85 ; Gall. ix. 533 ; Migne,
P. L. xix. 433.
Nirschl § 187 ; Bahr iv. § 31 ; Ceillier viii. 107 ; S. and W. iv. 598.
See (Lat. sedes, " seat ") : originally the episcopal throne or
cathedra ; then the (cathedral) city wherein was located the
episcopal residence ; then the jurisdiction of which that was
the centre.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 141
Seleucians : followers of Seleucus, a successor of Hermo-
genes ; rejected baptism with water and denied the resurrec-
tion of the body.
Semidalites : a sect of the Acephali, 5th cent.
Semi-Pelagians: a name given by the Schoolmen to the
moderate Pelagians of Gaul, 5th cent.
Sentences (Sentential) : i. e. opinions ; in scholastic philoso-
phy the definitive statements of Scripture and of the Church
writers, on Ecclesiastical doctrines. The first and great syste-
matic collection of these was by Peter Lombard (" Sententia-
rum libri iv.") q. v. Precursors of this book were the works
of Anselm, Monologium ; William of Champeaux, Summa theo-
logica ; Hugo, Summa theologica. The work won for Peter
the title " Magister Sententiarum," and became the commen-
tator's thesaurus ; commented on by Alexander of Hales,
Thomas Aquinas, Duns Scotus, William of Occam, and
others.
Sententiarii : name given to the servile followers and de-
pendants upon Peter Lombard's Sentences.
Serapion (1) : bp. of Antioch, 192-209. Author of a letter
concerning the Gospel of Peter, cf. Eus. H. E. vi. 12.
Routh i. 447; Migne, P. G. v. 1371; Mai, Spic. iv. p. xlv. ANF. viii.
775.
U. Bouriant '92 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 503.
(2) s. : surnamed Scholasticus : d. c. 358. Bp. of Thmuis ;
friend of Athanasius and Anthony the Great.
Gall. v. 52; Pitra, Anal, i., ii. ; Anal, sacra et classica, i.
CeiUier iv. 332.
Sergius : patriarch of Constantinople, 610-638. Founder of
Monothelitism ; author of " Te Deum."
Pitra, Anal. i. 250.
Bard. § 86. 2.
Setnians : an obscure Gnostic sect mentioned by Irenaeus ;
supposed to have been of the Valentinian school.
142 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Severians : Encratite Gnostics who accepted the Encratite
notions of creation, rejecting the theory of ^Eons.
Severianus : bp. of Gabala in Syria, c. 408. Friend, later
a foe, of Chrysostom.
Migne, P. G. lxv. ; A. Papadopulos-Kerameus, St. Petersburg '91.
Sevems : (1) Monophysite patriarch of Antioch, 512-c. 518.
Gall. xi. 221.
Cave i. 499 ; S. and W. iv. 637.
(2) Suipicius : c. 363-c. 410. Friend of Paulinus of Nola ;
distinguished advocate ; became an ascetic ; ecclesiastical his-
torian, " The Christian Sallust."
Historia Sacra, to 400 a. d.
C. Halm in Corp. script, eccl. lat. i. '66 ; Gall. viii. 353 ; Migne xx. 95.
BKV. ; NF. sec. series, xi.
Nirschl § 182; Ceillier viii. 110.
Sidonius, Apoilinaria, s. : c. 431-c. 482. Bp. of Clermont,
471 on ; poet.
Migne, P. L. lviii. 435; Sirmond i. 465.
S. and W. iv. 649; Bard. § 93. 2; CeiUier x. 379.
Sigebert : monk of Gembloux, 1030-1112.
Chronicle, 381-1106.
Migne, P. L. clx.
Ceillier xiv. 59.
Simeon : (1) s. : d. c. 107. Successor of James as bp. of
Jerusalem.
Herzog 2 xiv. 240.
(2) Called styiites, s. : 388-460. First of a series of pillar-
saints (Sophocles, Gk. Lex., under arvKvrT}^) ', lived near
Antioch.
Bar.-Gould, Jan. 5 ; Nirschl § 275.
(3) Metaphrastes, s. : c. 975. Author of Lives of Saints, for
which he gathered, edited, and translated (fiertypao-e, whence
his name) material.
Pitra, Anal. i. 432.
Cave ii. 88.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 143
Simon Magus : c. 35. Samaritan magician.
See Acts viii. ; Justin Martyr, Apology, i. 26, 56 ; Apost. Const, vi. 8 ;
Clem, of Alex., Homilies, ii. 22 ; Herzog2 xiv. 246; S. and W. iv. 681.
Simonians : early heretics ; doctrines traced to Simon Magus.
Simplicius : (1) s. : pope, 468-483.
Migne, P. L. lviii. 31 ; BKV.
Ceillier x. 401; S. and W. iv. 690 ; Niwchl § 269.
(2) S. : elected abp. of Bourges, 472 on, although a layman
and the father of a family.
Siricius, s. : pope, 384-398.
Gall. vii. 531 ; Migne, P. L. xiii. 1115. BKV.
Ceillier vi. 99; Nnschl § 165; S. and W. iv. 696.
Siscidenses : a Waldensian sect that accepted the Eucharist.
Sixtus : name of one bp. of Rome and four popes : —
i. s. : 115-125. Introduced the celebration of Easter at
Rome; martyr.
ii. S. : 257-258. Martyr ; no writings extant.
iii. s.: 432-440.
Gall. ix. 518; Migne, 1. 581. BKV.
iv. 1471-1484. General of the Franciscan order ; cardinal
accused of nepotism.
Herzog 2 xiv. 325.
(V. Table II.)
Smaragdus : abt. of St. Michael, diocese of Yerdun, c. 820 ;
one of the greatest theologians of his day ; commentator on
N. T. and Benedictine Rules.
The Royal Life.
Migne, P. L. ciL
Socrates : c. 440. One of the most valuable of the early
church historians ; pupil of Hilladius and Ammonius.
Ch. Hist., time of Constantine until 439.
Migne, P. G. Ixvii. ; NF. sec. series, ii.
Herzog 2 xiv. 403.
Socratitae : a local name of the Gnostics.
144 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Sonnatius, s. : abp. of Rheims, c. 594-631. Reputed author
of Statuta Synodalia.
Migne, P. L. lxxx. 441.
Sophronius, s. : d. 638. Pupil and friend of John Moschus ;
patriarch of Jerusalem ; voluminous writer.
Odes (dvaKptopra) .
Migne, P. G. lxxxvii. 3147.
Ceillierxi. 700; Nirschl § 345.
Sozomen Salaminius, Hermias : b. C. 400. Eminent church
historian ; lawyer of Constantinople.
Compond of Church Hist., Ascension of Christ until deposition of
Licinius, 323 ; Church History, 9 bks. 324-425.
Migne, P. G. lxvii. 843; NF. sec. series, ii. 181.
Ceillier viii. 525; Herzog2 xiv. 403.
Speronistae : a local name of the Albigenses.
Spiritualists : a name assumed by the strict Franciscans,
late 14th cent, respecting the manner of observance of the rule
of S. Francis.
Staurolatrae : v. Chazinzarians.
stedingerB : a politico-religious sect of Germany, 13th cent. ;
name derived from locality of their origin.
Stephen : name of one bp. of Rome and eight popes : —
Herzog2 xiv. 676.
i. s. : bp. of Rome, 254-257. In his time the controversy
on heretical baptism which eventually led to separation from
the African Church.
ii. 752-757. In his time the beginning of papal sovereignty
over the exarchate of Ravenna.
Migne, P. L. Ixxxix. 959.
iv. 816-817. Crowned Louis the Pious.
ix. 1057-1058. Abt. of Monte Cassino ; church reformer-
Stephen : V. Eddius.
strigoiniks : a Russian sect, 14th cent. ; blending of Jewish
and Christian doctrines.
MANUAL OF PATROL OGY 145
Succat : V. Patricius.
Suger : c. 1081-1151. Abt. of S. Denis ; chancellor of
France ; contemporary of Bernard and Abelard.
Migne, clxxxvi. 1151.
Ceillier xiv. 373.
Suidas : monk, late 10th cent. ; author of a Greek Lexicon.
G. Bernhardy, Halle '34-'53 ; Imm. Bekker, Berlin '54.
Suipicius ii., s. : surnamed Pius ; abp. of Bourges, 624-644.
Migne, P. L. lxxx. 573.
Ceillier xi. 732.
Suso, Heinrich : b. (Swabia) c. 1300, d. (Ulm) 1365. Domin-
ican ; influenced by Eckhart ; after death surnamed Amandus.
Ed. Bohmer in Giesebrecht u. Bohmer's Damaris, Stetlin '65; M.
Diepenbrock, Regensburg, 2d edn. '37; Bohringer xviii. 297; Licht. xi.
755; Fr. Bevan, Lond. '87.
Sylvester : name of two popes : —
Licht. xi. 597.
i. S. : 314-335. Said to have baptized Constantine, from
whom he received large grants by charter.
Migne, P. L. viii. 795.
ii. S. : v. Gerbert.
Symmachians : a name given to the Nazarenes, perhaps
from the Ebionite Symmachus.
Symmachus : (1) c. 201 ; Ebionite. Made a revision of the
Greek O. T.
Harnack, Lit. i. 209.
(2) Quintus Aurelius Memmius : 4th cent. Last eminent
champion of paganism at Rome ; high official in Rome and
provinces ; friendly to Christians.
Migne, P. L. xviii. 141.
(3) Cceiiua, s. : pope, 498-514. Built and adorned many
churches.
Migne, P. L. lxii. 39.
10
146 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Synceiius : Georgian monk, 792.
Synesius : bp. of Ptolemais, 409 on ; became a Neoplatonist
through Hypatia's teaching ; studied in Athens ; poet and
hymn-writer.
J. Fr. Boissonade, Paris '25 ; Migne, P. G. lxvi. 1021 ; R. Hercher,
Letters, Paris '63 ; W. Christ u. M. Paranikas, Hymns, Leip. 77 ; see P.
Klimek, Kritische Bermerkungen zum Texte u. s. w. Breslau '91 ; trans,
by H. Druon, Paris 78 ; Isaac Meyer, Phila. '88 ; Gregoire et Collambet,
2d edn. Lyons '39.
H. Druon, Paris '59; R. E. Volkmann, Berlin '69.
S. and W. iv. 756 ; Ceillier viii. 22 ; Bard. § 58 ; Nirschl § 160 ; R. E.
Volkmann, Berlin '69.
Synod : V. Council.
Synusiastae : those who held that the incarnation of Christ
was effected by a blending of the divine substance with that of
human flesh.
TABENNESIOTES : V. John (4).
Taborites : a Bohemian sect, 1419 on ; received commu-
nion in both kinds.
Talaia: v. John (4).
Tancheimians : a fanatical sect of the Netherlands ; follow-
ers of one Tanchelra, who, c. 1115, began to proclaim himself
the Son of God.
Tarasius, s. : d. c. 806. Chief sec'y to the emperor ; a lay-
man, he succeeded Paul IV. as patriarch of Constantinople.
Migne, P. G. xcviii. 1371.
Bar.- Gould, Feb. 25.
Tascogrunditae : a Montanist sect of Galatia ; followers of
one Simon ; rejected revelation, creeds, and the sacraments.
Tatian : 2d cent. Syrian apologist; disciple of Justin
Martyr ; reputed founder of Mesopotamian sect of Encratites
(Hydroparastatae) .
Against the Greeks (c 170), J. C. F. Otto, Jena '51 ; Migne, P. G.
vi. 801 ; T. und U. iv. 1.
MANUAL OF FATROLOGY 147
Diatessaron (to Sta reo-o-dpav), harmony of the Gospels.
ANF. ii.61; BKV.; Diatessaron, ANF. ix. 35.
Donaldson, iii. 3 ; S. and W. iv. 783 ; Bard. § 17 ; Harnack, Chron. i.
284, Lit. ii. 485; Nirschl § 50; B. F. Westcott, Canon, 319; J. H. Hill,
Edinburgh '94; Saml. Hemphill, Lond. '88.
Tatianista : Gnostic sect (v. Tatian), chiefly noted for
encratic tendencies.
Tauler, John: b. 1300 in Strasburg, where d. 1361. Noted
mystic and preacher; influenced by Eckhart and Nicolas of
Basel; friend of Ruysbroek.
K. Schmidt, Hamburg '41 ; Ed. Bohmer, in Giesebrecht u. Bohmer's
Damaris, Stetlin '65.
Bohringer xvii. ; Herzog 2 xv. 251 ; Fr. Bevan, Lond.' 87; Chas. Kings-
ley in " New Miscellanies," '60.
Teaching of the Twelve Apostles : an early church manual,
prob. not later than early 2d cent. ; consists of two parts :
(1) a moral treatise based on an earlier work, " The Two
Ways." (2) A manual of church rites; perhaps of Syrian
origin.
Lghtft. p. 215 ; T. und U. ii. 1, 2; E. Jacquier, Lyons and Paris '91 ;
P. Tgn. M. Minasi, Rome '91 ; R. D. Hitchcock and Fr. Brown, N. Y. '85 ;
Ph. Schaff, N. Y. '89 ; trans. ANF. vii. 369.
Zahn. Forsch iii. 278 ; Emile Renesse, Giessen '97.
Tertiarii : v. Franciscans.
Tertullian, Quintus Septimus Florens : C. 160—230. Eminent
jurist ; leader of the Montanists ; founded sect of Tertullian-
ists, which continued until 5th cent. ; first and greatest Lat.
apologist.
Apology, addressed to the rulers of the Rom. Empire ; Against Mar-
cion ; On the Resurrection of the Flesh ; On the Soul.
Reifferscheid and Wissow in Corp. script, lat. xx. '90 ; Migne, P. L.
i., iii.; Fr. Oehler, 3 vols., Leip. '53-'54; see W. v. Hartel, Patristische
Studien, 4 vols., Wien '90 ; E. Kroymann, Quaestiones Tertullianeae
critical, Innspruck '94; T. und U. v. 2. ANF. iii., iv. ; BKV.; Kellner,
2 vols., Kbln '82; M. Nisard, Paris '62.
Harnack, Lit. ii. 667; S. and W. iv. 818; Bohringer iii. ; Bard. § 36;
Teuffel § 373; G. A. Jackson, N. Y. '95; Schanz § 659; Licht. xL;
Herzog 2 xv. 343 ; E. Kroymann, Vienna '98.
148 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Tertuiiianists : Montanists ; adopted the views of Tertullian ;
stood for Montanism and stricter Christian life ; also called
themselves Spirituals.
Tetrapla : V. Hexapla.
Texerants : a name given to the Albigenses of S. France.
Theocatagnostae : a name given by John of Damascus to
those who held unorthodox views about God.
Theodore : (1) : v. Gregory Thaumaturgus.
Harnack, Lit. i. 428.
(2) the Heraciean, s. : d. c. 358. Bp. of Heraclea ; Bibl.
commentator.
Mai, NPB. vi. 214; Migne, P. G. xviii. 1307.
Ceillier iv. 316.
(3) c. 350-c. 428. Bp. of Mopsuestia; pupil of Diodorus,
studied rhetoric and literature under Libanius ; friend of
Chrysostom, through whose influence he became a Christian ;
opposed Apollinarianism.
On the Incarnation; On Persian Magic; Commentary on Minor
Prophets.
Migne, P. G., Levi.; H. B. Swete, 2 vols., Camb. '80-82; J. B. Chabot,
Paris '97.
Cave i. 385; S. and W. iv. 934; Bard. § 56; Herzog2 xv. 395.
(4) 6th cent. Successor of Theodosius as patriarch of
Alexandria.
(5) b. (Tarsus) c. 602. Abp. of Canterbury. "In many
respects the link between ancient and mediaeval church his-
tory, and between eastern and western culture."
The Penitential ; decisions on disciplinary points.
S. and W. iv. 926 ; Bar.-Gonld, Sept. 19; Hook i.
(6) Name of two popes : —
i. 642-649. Opposed the Monothelites.
MBP. xii. 839; Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 71.
ii. 897 ; twenty days.
(7) surnamed Studita, S. : 759-812. Monk of Constanti-
nople; opposed the Iconoclasts.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 149
Mai, NPB. vi. 293, v. 2d prt. viii. ; Migne,P. G. xcix. ; Pitra, Anal. i.
336 ; Sirmond v. , viii.
Theodoret, S. : c. 386-485. Bp. of Cyrus (Cyrrhus) ; fellow-
student of Nestorius and John of Antioch ; pupil of Chry-
sostom and Theodore of Mopsuestia ; a leading scholar and
theologian of the cent.
Apology; Church Hist. c. 323-c. 428.
Migne, P. G. lxxx.-lxxxiv. ; Sirmond u. Schulze, 5 vols., 10 prts., Halle
1769-74; Th. Gaisford, Apology, Oxf. '39; Ch. Hist. Oxf. '54. NF sec.
series, iii.
A. Guldenpenning, Die Kirchengesch. des Theodoret v. Kyrrhos, etc.,
Halle '89; N. Glubokowski, Moscow '90; Bard. § 60; Nirschl § 232;
S. and W. iv. 904 ; CeiUier x. 19.
Theodosians : the Alexandrian section of the Phthartolatrse.
Theodosius : Monophysite bp. of Alexandria, 536-568.
Theodotion : author of a revision of the Greek 0. T., prob.
between 130 and 189.
S. and W. iv. 970 ; Harnack, Lit. ii. 790.
Theodotus : 430. Bp. of Ancyra in Galatia ; opposed Nes-
torius.
Migne, P. G. lxxvii. 1313.
Theoduiphus : bp. of Orleans, c. 821 (?). Hymn-writer and
theologian.
Migne, P. L. cv. 187.
S. and W. iv. 983.
Theognostus : c. 280. Head of Alexandrian school in reign
of Diocletian.
Bouth iii. 405; Migne, P. G. x. 235. ANCL. xiv. 397 ; ANF. vi. 155.
Harnack, Lit. i. 437.
Theonas : bp. of Alexandria, 282-300.
South iii. 437 ; Migne, P. L. x. 1567. ANF. vi. 158.
Theopaschitea : Monophysite sect ; maintained that Christ
had but one (the divine) nature, and that this divine nature
suffered in the crucifixion.
Theophanes : (1) called the Confessor, 758-c. 816. Abt. of
a cloister near Sigriona.
150 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
Karl Krumbacher, Munich '97 ; Migne, P. G. cviii., cix. ; C. de Boor,
2 vols., Leip. *83-'85.
J. Classen in Corp. script, hist. byz. xxxviii., xxxix. ; Krumb. § 144.
(2) Abp. of Nicaea, c. 1347.
Migne, P. G. cl. 281.
Theophiius : (1) s. : bp. of Antioch, 169-c. 181.
Apology, addressed to Autolycus.
Gall. ii. 77; Migne, P. G. vi. 1023 ; J. C. F. Otto, Jena '61. ANCL. li. ;
ANF. ii. 87; BKV.
Donaldson, iii. 63; Kriiger, § 42; Bard. § 20; Harnack, Lit. ii. 496;
T. und U. und I. iv. ; W. Sanday in Studia Biblica '85; Zahn, Forsch. ii.
31; S. and W. iv. 993.
(2) Patriarch of Alexandria, 385-412.
Gall. vii. 603 ; Migne, P. G. lxv. 33 ; v. Gibbon, Decline and Fall, iii. ;
Ceillier vii. 438 ; S. and W. iv. 999.
Theophorus : v. Ignatius.
Theophyiact : still living, 1077. Abp. of Ac(h)ridia ; Biblical
commentator.
Migne, P. G. cxxiii.-cxxvi.
Herzog 2 xv. 544.
Theophyiactians : a name given to the orthodox Alexandrian
Christians by the Jacobites, 7th cent.
Theosebites : a Syrian sect, 5th cent. on.
Theotimus, s. : c. 400. Bp. of Tomi in Lower Moesia ; author
of a " Treatise in dialogue form " (Jerome).
Ceillier vi. 282.
Therapeutae : Egyptian branch of the Jewish Essenes ; mis-
taken by early Christian writers for a Christian sect,
Euseb. ii. 17 ; F. C. Conybeare, Philo about the Contemplative Life,
pp. 265 ff.
Thnetopsychitse : V. Arabes.
Thomas : (1) Harklensis : early 7th cent ; reviser of the
Philoxenian (Syriac) version of the N. T.
S. and W. iv. 1014.
(2) Bp. of York, 1100.
Migne, P. L. civ. 1625.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 151
(3) Abt. of Citeaux, c. 1200. Bib. commentator.
Migne, P. L. ccvi.
(4) of Celano : d. c. 1255. Reputed author of " Dies Irae."
R. C. Trench, Sacred Lat. Poetry, Lond. '64.
(5) Thomas Aquinas : Y. Aquinas.
H. J. Schaepinan, Utrecht '98.
(6) Thomas a Kempis : v. Kempis. V. Bar.-Gould, Dec. 29.
Thomists : Y. Aquinas.
Thondracians : an Armenian sect, 9th cent. ; their doctrines
were a blending of Parseeism and Paulicianism.
Three Chapters : an edict issued by Justinian (c. 545) con-
demning the writings of Theodore of Mopsuestia, Theodoret
(in defence of Nestorius and against Cyril), and Ibas of Edessa
(letter to Maris).
Thurificati : v. Lapsi.
Tichonius : African Donatist, 390. Commentator on the
Apocalypse.
Seven Rules, a key to the Christian life.
Gall. viii. 105, 741; Migne, P. L. xviii. 13; T. and S. iii. i. ; Pitra,
Spic. iii. 397.
Timotheans : an Alexandrian Monophysite sect ; named from
Timotheus Aelurus.
Timothy (1) : patriarch of Alexandria, 381-385.
Gall. vii. 345 ; Migne, P. G. xxxiii. 1295.
(2) Aelurus : patriarch of Constantinople, 457 on ; opposed
the canons of Chalcedon.
Migne, P. G. lxxxvi.
S. and W. iv. 1031.
Tindale (Tyndale), 'William : b. (in Gloucestershire) c. 1484,
d. (Yilvorde near Brussels) 1536. Eng. scholar, translator,
reformer, martyr ; author of first printed Eng. N. Test., trans-
lated from the Greek (based on Erasmus's text) ; translated
Erasmus's Enchiridion of a Christian Soldier.
N. Test., ed. Fr. Fry, Lond. '78 ; Geo. Offor, Lond. '36.
Robt. Demaus, Lond. '71.
152 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Titus : bp. of Bostra in Arabia, 362-371. Wrote against the
Manichaeans.
Gall. v. 269 ; Migne, P. G. xviii. 1069 ; P. A. Lagarde, Berlin '59 ;
v. Pitra in Analecta sacra et classica, i. 50.
Ceillier iv. 339.
Traditores : Christians in the Diocletian persecution who de-
livered up their Bibles and sacred utensils.
Traducians : those who believe that the soul as well as the
body is handed down from parent to child in germinal form
by natural generation ; a doctrine as early as Tertullian.
Triphysites : opponents of the Monophysites and Monothe-
lites in the councils of Toledo (684, 688).
Trisacramentarians : maintainers of the three sacraments,
Baptism, Communion, Absolution.
Triscilidae : Sabellian heretics ; maintained that the divine
nature is composed of three parts, the union of which forms
the Holy Trinity. V. Philaster, Heresies xciii.
Tritheists : Monophysite sect, 6th cent. ; held that there were
three distinct substances in the Trinity, all similar to each
other.
Tropitse : those who held that Christ obtained a body of flesh
by a change of the divine substance to flesh.
Trypho : pupil of Origen.
Harnack, Lit. i. 405.
Two Ways : V. Ways.
ttlfila : b. c. 318, d. (Constantinople) c. 380. Probably a
^ Cappadocian by birth ; bp. and apostle to the Goths ;
enlarged the Gothic alphabet and translated the Bible into
the Gothic tongue ; large portions of the Gospels and frag-
ments of other books are extant.
H. F. Massmann, Stuttgart '57 ; W. W. Skeat, Oxf. '82 on ; E. Bern-
hardt, Halle '84 ; G. H. Balg, Milwaukee '91 ; Migne, P. L. xviii. 497.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 153
G. Waitz, Hanover '40; W. Bessell, Gottingen '60 ; C. A. A. Scott,
Cambridge '85 ; v. Jordanes.
Uiric, S. : 890-973. Bp. of Augsburg.
Bar.-Gould, July 4; Herzog2 xvi. 158.
Ultramontanists : supporters of Papal supremacy and infal-
libility ; date from the time of Gregory VII.
Umbilicanimini : Y. Hesychiasts.
Uniates : Oriental Christians connected externally with the
Church of Rome.
Uprauda : v. Justinian I.
Utraquists : v. Calixtines.
Valentinians : Gnostic sect founded by Valentinus
(c. 150). The relation between the Absolute Being and
the universe they explained by the emanation from the Abso-
lute of aeons in pairs, male and female. These aeons by mar-
riage (syzygy) produce other aeons until thirty aeons are
produced, which reside within the pleroma. The last female
aeon, Sophia (wisdom), impelled by a desire for knowledge,
comes without the pleroma. She calls upon the Christ, who
rescues her. There is produced another offspring, the mate-
rial universe. By the restoration of Sophia the animal uni-
verse is produced; by her joy on being restored is further
produced the spiritual universe. From the animal substance
is created the Demiurge who creates the world.
Valentinus : c. middle 2d cent. ; Gnostic theologian ; native
of Egypt; educated at Alexandria; lived in Rome c. 140-
c. 167 ; contemp. of Cerdo and Marcion.
Harnack, Lit. i. 174; S. and W. iv. 1076 ; Kriiger § 24.
Valerian : c. middle 5th cent. Bp. of Cemela near Nizza.
Gall. x. 125 ; Migne, P. L. lii. 691.
Ceillier x. 154.
Vaiesians : an ascetic community mentioned by Epiphanius.
154 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
Vartabad : v. Elisaeus.
Venerable : V. Canonization.
Verecundus : bp. of Junca, 546-552.
Pitra, Spic. iv.
Bard. § 98. 5.
Victor : (1) s. : name of one bp. of Rome and two popes : —
i. Bp. of Rome, 189-c. 198.
De aleatoribus, against gambling (authorship disputed).
Migne, P. L. iv. 827; T. und U. v. 1.
Schanz § 658 ; Harnack, Lit. ii. 595.
ii. 1055-1075. Bp. of Eichstadt ; opposed simony and
marriage of the clergy,
iii. 1086-1087. Abt. of Monte Cassino.
(2) N. African bp., late 2d cent.
Hist, of the Persecution of the African Province in the Time of Genseric
and Hunneric, Kings of the Vandals.
Michael Pebschenig in Corp. script, eccl. lat. vii. '81 ; C. Halm, Berlin
79 ; Migne, P. L. lviii. 125 ; trans, by M. Zink Bamberg '83 ; A. Mally,
Vienna '84; A. Auler, Bonn '82.
Ceillier x. 448; Bard. § 94. 3 ; Kriiger § 54; Nirschl § 266.
(3) Claudius Marius : Marseilles, early 5th cent. ; author of
a metrical commentary on part of Genesis.
C. Schenkl in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xvi. '88 ; Migne, P. L. lxi. 935.
A. Bourgoin, Paris '83 ; St. Gamber, Marseilles '84 ; Bahr iv. § 36.
(4) s. : bp. of Capua, 541-554; edited Cod. Fuldensis,
Vulgate, containing the Gospels in the form of a harmony.
Migne, P. L. lxviii. 251 ; Pitra, Spic. i. 265.
Bard. § 95. 6 ; S. and W. iv. 1123.
(5) Bp. of Tununum ; supported the Three Chapters ; d. in
exile, 567.
Chronicon, creation to 566 ; 444-566 extant.
Gall. xii. 223; Migne, P. L. lxviii. 937.
Victorinus : (1) d, c. 303. Bp. of Pettau ; earliest exegete
of the Lat. Church ; martyr.
De Fabrica Mundi.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 155
Routh iii. 455 ; Gall. iv. 49 ; Migne, P. L. v. 281. ANCL. xviii. 388 ;
ANF. vii. 347.
Harnack, Lit. i. 731 ; W. Bousset, Offenbarung Johannis, p. 56 ; Bard.
§ 39 ; Schanz § 748.
(2) Afer: c. middle of 4th cent. Teacher of rhetoric;
voluminous writer.
Against Arius, 4 bks. ; comm. on Gal., Phil., Eph.
S. and W. iv. H29.
Victricius, s. : d. c. 407. Abp. of Rouen ; friend of Martin
of Tours and Paulinus of Nola.
Gall. viii. 228; Migne, P. L. xx. 437.
Vienne and Lyons, Letter of the Churches in : C. 177. A letter
from persecuted Christians to the churches in Asia Minor and
Phrygia.
Euseb. v. 1-3 ; Routh i. 295.
Donaldson iii. 250 ; Kriiger § 105. 4 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 261.
Vigiiius: (1) bp. of Thapsus in Africa, c. 484; opposed
Eutychius and the Arians.
Migne, P. L. brii. 93.
Bard. § 94. 4; Nirschl § 284; Ceillier x. 472; Herzog2 xvi. 469.
(2) Pope, 537-555.
Gall. x. 665 ; Migne, P. L. lxix.
Ceillier xi. 192 ; Herzog 2 xvi. 466.
Vincent, s. : (1) c. 434. Monk of Lerins ; author of famous
test of Catholic doctrine : Quod ubique, quod semper, quod ab
omnibus creditum est."
Commonitoria, against heretics.
Migne, P. L. 1. 625. NF. sec. series, xi. 127 ; BKV. ; J. K. Hewison,
Edinburgh '90 ; Butler, Lives of the Saints, May 24.
Ceillier viii. 456 ; Bar.-Gould, May 24 ; S. and W. iv. 1154.
(2) D. 1264. Monk of Beauvais : encyclopaedist rather than
philosopher.
Speculum magnum, compiled for Louis IX.
Vitaiian, s. : pope, 657-672.
Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 997.
156 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Viventiolus, S. : d. 517. Bp. of Lyons.
Migne, P. L. lxvii. 994.
Ceillier, xi. 201.
Waldenses : one of the most celebrated anti-sacerdotal
bodies, 12th cent, on; noted for purity of life and
doctrine ; their probable descendants, the Vaudois, still found
in the valleys of W. Italy.
Waiafrid Strabo : monk of Fulda, c. 849. Biblical com-
mentator.
Migne, P. L. cxiii., cxiv.
Walter : d. 1180. Prior of St. Victor ; pupil of Hugo of
St. Victor.
Into four French Labyrinths, against Abelard, Peter Lombard, Peter
of Poitiers, Gilbert.
Wandaibert: c. 813-c. 870. Monk of Prurn, diocese of
Treves.
Migne, P. L. cxxi. 573.
Waterianders : the less strict Mennonites ; so called from
the Dutch province of Waterland.
"Ways, The Two : or Judgment of Peter, a work referred to
by Rufinus (Latin trans, of Athanas. Epist. fest. 39).
Wicbodus : c. 790. Author of " Questions on the Penta*
teuch."
Migne, P. L. xcvi. 1101.
Wiclif(fe) or Wyclif(fe), John • b. (in Yorkshire) 1324 ; d.
(Lutterworth) 1384. Fellow and master of Balliol College ;
rector of Fillingham, Ludgershall, Lutterworth ; martyr.
Assisted by Nicholas of Heresford, he made the first com-
plete Eng. trans, of the Bible (from the Vulgate), c. 1382.
Wycliffe Society, Lond. '85-'96 ; Forshall and Madden, 4 vols.
Oxf . '50 ; Thomas Arnold, 3 vols. Oxf . '69-71 ; G. V. Lechler, Oxf . '69 ;
F. D. Matthew, The English Texts of Wyclif, hitherto unpublished,
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 157
Lond. '80 ; Jn. Loserth, 4 vols. Lond. '87-'90 ; Jn. Edmands (bibliog-
raphy), Phila. '84.
Robt. Vaughn, Lond. '53 ; Lewis Sergeant (in Heroes of the Nations
series), N. Y. and Lond. '93 ; P. Lorimer, 2 vols. Lond. '78.
"Wilfrid, s. : c. 634-709. Eng. ecclesiastic ; abp. of York, 665.
Mont. iv. 135 ; S. and W. iv. 1179.
Wilheimians : the followers of a fanatical woman, Wilhel-
mina (d. 1281), who claimed supernatural powers.
William: (1) monk of Jumieges, c. 1087.
Hist, of the Normans.
Migne, P. L. cxlix. 778.
(2) of Champeaux, 1070-c. 1121. Pupil of Anselm of Laon ;
champion of Realism; defeated Roscellinus, defeated by
Abelard.
Feret i. 101.
(3) Abt. of Danie, c. 1203. Author of a Genealogy of the
Danish Kings.
Migne, P. L. ccix. 589.
(4) of Auvergne: d. c. 1248. Bp. of Paris, 1228 on;
Platonist.
Ceillier xiv. 1019 ; Noel Valois, Paris '80.
(5) of Occam : c. 1270-1347. Educated at Oxford ; Fran-
ciscan monk ; taught philosophy and theology at Paris ; said
to have heard Duns Scotus ; revived Nominalism. " Princeps
Xominalium ; " " Doctor Invincibilis."
Tractatus Logices ; Golden Exposition of the Sentences.
Wiliibaid, s. : c. 700-c. 786. First bp. of Eichstadt in Bava-
ria. Perhaps identical with Willibaud, author of a life of
Boniface.
Odceporicum ; Travels in Syria and Palestine.
Bar.- Gould, July 7,
Winfrid, Paul : historian, d. c. 801.
Migne, xcv. 413.
Wuifred : abp. of Canterbury, 805-832.
Hook i.; S. and W. iv. 1195.
158 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
■^^ANTHOPULUS : V. Nicephorus (2).
"^^ Xabatati : V. Sabatiers.
Xenaians : E. Monophysites, 5th cent. ; maintained that
Christ became man but of his own free will ; began with
Xenaias, Persian bp. of Hierapolis (v. Philoxenus).
-y ves : 1040-1115. Bp. of Chartres.
* Migne, P. L. clxi., clxii.
Ceillier xiv. 90 ; Bar.-Gould, Dec. 23.
Zacchjeans : a local name for the Gnostics ; given by
Epiphanius.
Zacchaeus : c. 420. A conference between Zacchaeus the
Christian and Apollonius the Philosopher, 3 bks.
Migne, P. L. xx. 1061.
Zacharias : (1) " Scholasticus," 6th cent. ; hp. of Mitylene
in Lesbos; opposed the Manichaeans.
Ammonius, on the eternity of the World.
I. P. N. Land, Anecdota Syriaca, iii. Lyons '84; Migne, P. G. lxxxv.
1011 ; I. Guidi, Rome '84.
Bard. § 84. 2 ; Ceillier, xi. 270; Krumb. § 169.
(2) s. : patriarch of Jerusalem, 609-631.
MBP. xii. 984; Fabr. x. ; Migne, P. G. lxxxvi. 3227.
(3) s. : pope, 741-752.
Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 891.
(4) C. 1152. Bp. of Chrysopolis , wrote on the harmony
of the Evangelists.
Migne, P. L. clxxxvi.
Zeiotae : sect of the Essenes ; so called from their zeal in
making converts.
Zeno, s. : 362-380. Bp. of Yerona ; martyr.
Gall. v. 109; Migne, P. L. xi.; J. B. K. Giuliari, Verona '83; Aug.
Lubben, 2d edn., Bremen 76. BKV.
Bard. § 69.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 159
Zonaras, John : c. 1110. Private sec'y to John and Manuel
Comnenus ; monk of Mt. Athos.
Lexicon; Chronicon, from creation to death of Alexius, 1118; Expo-
sition of the Apost. Canons.
Migne, P. G. cxxxiv., cxxxv., Lex. ed. J. A. H. Tittmann, Leip. 1808.
Ceillier xiv. 156; Herzog2 xvii. 555.
Zosimus, s. : pope, 417-418.
Gall. ix. ; Migne, P. L. xx. 637.
Ceillier vii. 528.
(2) Byzantine historian ; wrote between 450 and 502.
Hist, (via io-Topia), Augustus to 410.
Bekker in Corp. script, hist. byz. xxx. ; Mendelssohn, Leip. '87.
Trans, in Bohn's Eccles. Library.
Christ. Gesch. d. gr. Lit. 2d edn. § 537.
Zwingii, uirich : b. (Wildhaus, Switzerland), 1484, killed in
battle at Kappel, 1531. Swiss reformer ; with Calvin the
founder of the Reformed Church. His preaching inaugurated
the Reformation at Zurich. Opposed Luther on doctrinal
grounds.
Commentary on True and False Religion ; Providence of God; Exposi-
tion of the Christian Faith.
Schuler and Schulthess, 8 vols., Zurich '28-42; C. G. Bretschneider,
28 vols., Halle and Braunschweig '34-60.
Licht. xii. 521 ; J. C. Morikofer, Leip. '67; Herzog 2 xvii. 584-, Aug.
Paur, 2 vols., Halle '85-'89 ; Rud. Stahelin, 2 vols. Basel '§5-W.
Zwingiians: early Swiss Protestants; followers of Zwingii,-
regarded the Eucharist as merely commemorative.
160
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
TABLE I.
A parallel arrangement of the rulers of the Eastern and "Western
Empires, the Holy Roman Empire, the Gothic Kingdom in Italy,
the Patriciate in Italy, and of the Kingdoms of Nicaea and
Constantinople. Parallel arrangement is for reference.
Julian Line.
Octavianus Augustus . b. c. 30-A. d. 14
Tiberius 14-37
Gaius Caligula 37-41
Claudius 41-54
Nero 54-68
Galba 68-69
Otho Jan. 69
Vitellius Apr. 69
Flavian Line.
Vespasian 69-79
Titus 79-81
Domitian 81-96
Age of the Antonines.
Nerva 96-98
Trajan 98-117
Hadrian 117-138
Antoninus Pius 138-161
Marcus Aurelius 161-180
Commodus 180-192
Pertinax 193
Septimius Severus 193-211
Caracalla 211-217
Macrinus 217-218
Elagabalus 218-222
Alexander Severus .... 222-235
Maximin, the Thracian . . . 235-238
The two Gordians 238
Balbinus and Pupienus (and Gor-
dian) 238
Gordian 238-244
Philip, the Arab 244-249
Decius 250-253
Gallus 251-253
Conferred the title of Augus-
tus on his son Volusian . . 252
Valerian 253-260
Proclaimed his son, Gallienus,
Augustus.
Gallienus 260-268
M. Aurelius Claudius .... 268-270
Quintillus proclaimed emperor
by the troops at Aquileia . . 270
Aurelian 270-275
Tacitus 275-276
Probus 276-282
Carus 282-284
Diocletian 284
Associates with himself Maximianus
Uerculius.
Diocletian's Plan of Empire.
Diocletian in the East, 284-305. Galerius Maximianus becomes Caesar, 293 ; becomes
Augustus, 305.
Maximianus Herculius, 286-305. Constantius Chlorus becomes Caesar, 292 ; becomes
Augustus, 305.
Galerius in the East, 305-311. Maximinus Daza becomes Caesar, 305; assumed title
of Augustus, 307(?>.
Constantius, 305-306. Valerius Severus, son of Galerius, becomes Caesar, 305; pro-
claimed Augustus by Galerius, 306.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
161
Maximinus Daza in the East, 307. Severus in the "West, 306-307.
306. Constantius dying appoints his son Constantine as his successor. Constantine
appointed Csesar by Galerius ; saluted as emperor by the soldiers. Maxentius,
son of Maximianus Herculius, proclaimed emperor at Rome; supported by
Herculius.
307. Severus put to death at Ravenna by order of Maxentius. Licinius appointed
Caesar by Galerius, Herculius assenting.
311. Treaty between Maximinus Daza and Licinius ; between Licinius and Constan-
tine.
312. Battle of Milvian Bridge : d. of Maxentius : Constantine Emperor in the West.
313. Battle of Heracleia : defeat of Maximinus Daza (d. 314) by Licinius.
315. War between Constantine and Licinius, in which the former is victorious, receiv-
ing from Licinius Greece, Macedonia, and part of the lower Danube valley.
323. Battles of Hadrianople and Chrysopolis : d. of Licinius. Constantine Emperor of
the Roman world.
Flavian Line.
Constantine L, the Great
Constantine II. . . .
Julian, the Apostate
323-337
337-361
361-363
WEST.
House of Valentinian.
Valentinian 1 364-375
Gratian and Valentinian II. . . 375-383
Valentinian II 383-392
Jovian 363-364
Valentinian 1 364
Associates his brother Valens
with himself.
EAST.
Valens 364-378
Theodosian Line.
Theodosius 1 379-392
Theodosius I., the Great
The last Emperor of the thole Roman world.
392-395
Theodosian Line.
Honorius
John (usurper)
Valentinian III
Petronius Maximus ....
Avitus
Majorian
Severus III
Anthemius
Olybrius
Glycerius
Julius Nepos
Romulus Augustulus . . .
Gothic Kings.
Odoacer, the Herulian . . .
Theodoric, the Ostrogoth . .
Theodosian Line.
395-423 Arcadius 395-408
423-425 Theodosius II 408-450
425-455 Pulcheria, his sister, declared
455 Empress after his death;
455-456 married
457-461 Marcian 450-457
461-467
467-472 Thracian Line.
472 Leo I., the Thracian .... 457-474
473
474 Leo II. and Zeno 474-491
476
Basliscus (usurper) 477
476-493 AnastasiusI 491-518
493-520
11
162
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Gothic Kings.
Amalasuntha and Athalaric . . 520-526
Athalaric 526-534
Theodahad 534-536
Witiges 536-540
Ildibad 540
Baduila (Totila) 541-552
Teias(Thilo) 552-553
Battle of Mons Laclarius ; end
of the Gothic empire.
Exarchate in Italy.
(Dates are approximate.)
Longinus 567-585
Sinaragdus 585-589
Romanus 589-597
Callinicus 597-602
Smaragdus (again) 602-611
Joannes 611-616
Eleutherius 616-620
Gregory, ?
Eusebius, ?
Isaac, the Armenian .... 625-644
Theodore Calliopas 644-646
Plato 646-649
Olyrapius 649-652
Theodore Calliopas (again) . . 653-664
Gregory 664-677
Theodore II 677-687
Joannes, Platyn 687-702
Theophylact 702-709
Joannes, Rizocopus 710-
Scholasticus 713-726
Justinian Line.
Justin 1 518-527
Justinian 1 527-565
Justin II 565-678
Tiberius II., Constantine . . . 678-582
Maurice 582-602
Phocas 602-610
Heraclian Line.
Heraclius 1 610-641
Constans I. (Constantine III.) and
Heracleonas 641
Constans II. (Constantine IV.) . 642-668
Constantine V. (IV.), Pogonatus 668-685
Justinian II., Rhinometus . . 685-695
Leontius 695-698
Tiberius III., Apsimar . . . 698-705
Heraclian Line.
Justinian II., Rhinometus (re-
stored) 705-711
Philippicus, Bardanes .... 711-713
Anastasius II., Artemius . . . 713-716
Theodosius III., Atramytenus . 716-717
Isaurian Line.
Leo III., the Isaurian .... 717-741
Paulus 726-727
Eutychius 727-752 Constantine VI. (V.)Copronymus 741-775
Patrick Romanorum. Leo IV., Chozar 775-c. 780
Pipin 752-768 (?) Constantine VII. (VI.), Porphy-
Charlemagne 768-800 rogenitus c. 780-797
(Hit mother, Irene, regent.)
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 163
THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE.
Caroungian Line. Isacrian Line.
Charlemagne 800-814 Irene 797-802
Nicephorus I., Logothetes . . 802-811
Stauracius 811
Michael I., Rhangabe .... 812-813
Louis I., the Mild 814-840 Leo V., the Armenian .... 813-820
Michael II., the Amorian . . . 820-829
Lothaire 1 840-855 Theophilus 829-842
Michael III., the Drunkard . . 842-867
Louis II 855-875
„. . TT .. - , . 0>TC 0_, Macedonian Line.
Charles II., the Bald .... 875-877
Vacancy 877-881 Basil I., the Macedonian . . . 867-886
Charles III., the Fat .... 881-887 Leo VI., the Wise 886-912
Guido 891-894
Lambert 894-896
. 896-899
ERRATUM.
Page 163. The heading, "The Holy Roman Empire"
should stand above the first column only.
Fkanconian Line.
C0QradI1 1024-1039 Constants rX.(VIH.) . . 1025-1028
Bomanns III., Argyrus . . 1028-1034
Married Zoe, daughter of Con~
stantine, who on his death
married
Michael IV., the Paphlagonian 1034-1041
Henry HI 1039-1056 Michael V., Calaphates . . 1042
Adopted by Zoe, who later
married
Constantine X. (IX.), Mono-
machus 1042-1054
Theodora 1054-1057
Henry IV 1056-1106 Michael VL, Stratioticus . . 1056-1057
162
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Gothic Kings.
Amalasuntha and Athalaric . . 520-526
Athalaric 526-534
Theodahad 534-536
Witiges 536-540
Ildibad 540
Baduila (Totila) 541-552
Teias(Tuilo) 552-553
Battle of Mons Lactarius ; end
of the Gothic empire.
Exarchate in Italy.
(Dates are approximate.)
Longinus 567-585
Smaragdus 585-589
Romanus 589-597
Callinicus 597-602
Smaragdus (again) 602-611
Justinian Line.
Justin 1 518-527
Justiniau 1 527-565
Justin II 565-578
Tiberius II., Constantine . . . 578-582
Maurice 582-602
Phocas . 602-610
WfRln.IAV T.INK.
stored) 705-711
Joannes, Rizocopus 710- Philippicus, Bardanes .... 711-713
Scholasticus 713-726 Anastasius II., Artemius . . . 713-716
Theodosius III., Atramytenus . 716-717
Isaurian Line.
Leo III., the Isaurian .... 717-741
Paulus 726-727
Eutychius 727-752 Constantine VI. (V.)Copronym us 741-775
Patricii Romanorum. LeoIV.,Chozar 775^.780
Pipin 752-768 (?) Constantine VII. (VI.), Porphy-
Charlemagne 768-800 rogenitus c. 780-797
(His mother, Irene, regent.)
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 163
THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE.
Carolingian Line. Isaurian Line.
Charlemagne 800-814 Irene 797-802
Nicephorus I., Logothetes . . 802-811
Stauracius 811
Michael I., Rhangabe .... 812-813
Louis I., the Mild 814-840 Leo V., the Armenian .... 813-820
Michael II., the Amorian . . . 820-829
Lothaire 1 840-855 Theophilus 829-842
Michael III., the Drunkard . . 842-867
Louis II 855-875
.„, , TT ., „ ,. o— 0„ Macedonian Line.
Charles II., the Bald .... 875-877
Vacancy 877-881 Basil I., the Macedonian . . . 867-886
Charles III., the Fat .... 881-887 Leo VI., the Wise 886-912
Guido 891-894
Lambert 894-896
Arnulf 896-899
Louis III., the Child .... 900-911 Constantine VIII. (VII.), Por-
Conradl 911-918 phyrogenitus 912-959
J Alexander . . 912-913
Colleagues \ „ T T
* ( Romanus I., Leca-
penus . . . 920-944
j , (Berenger 915-924
"I Louis III 924-928
Saxon Line.
Henry I., the Fowler .... 919-936
Otho 1 936-973
Romanus II 959-963
Basil II., Bulgaroktonos . . . 963-1025
Otho II 973-983 i Nicephorus II., Pho-
Regents J cas 963-969
Otho III 983-1002 <JohnI.,Zimisces . 969-976
Henry II., the Saint . . . 1002-1024
Feanconian Line.
Conrad II 1024-1039 T_ /TrTTT 1no. 1fto.
Constantine IX. (VIII.) . . 1025-1028
Romanus III., Argyrus . . 1028-1034
Married Zoe, daughter of Con-
stantine, who on his death
married
Michael IV., the Paphlagonian 1034-1041
Henry III 1039-1056 Michael V., Calaphates . . 1042
Adopted by Zoe, who later
married
Constantine X. (IX.), Mono--
machus 1042-1054
Theodora 1054-1057
Henry IV 1056-1106 Michael VI., Stratioticus . . 1056-1057
164
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Franconian Line.
Rivals of Henry IV.
Rudolf of Swabia . . .
Hermann of Luxemburg
Conrad of Franconia
Henry V
Lothaire II
1077?
1080-1088
1093
1106-1125
1125-1137
The Comneni and Dvcjr.
Isaac 1 1057-1059
Constantine XL (X.) . . . 1059-1067
Michael VII., Parapinaces . 1067-1078
Eudocia. his mother, mar-
ried to
Komanus IV., Diogenes, regent 1067-1071
Nicephorus III., Botoniates . 1078-1081
Alexius 1 1081-1118
John II 1118-1143
HOHENSTAUFEN LlNE.
Conrad III 1138-1152
Frederick I., Barbarossa . . 1152-1190
Manuel 1 1143-1180
Alexius II 1180-1183
Andronicus 1 1183-1185
Henry VI.
The Angeli.
Isaac II 1185-1195
Deposed by his bivther
1190-1197 Alexius III 1195-1203
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
165
2
m
CD
c;
oo
t-
tH
00 ©
©
(N
cc
CD
CO -*H
H
<M
<N
OJ
CN
CN
<M
CN CN
<
4
rH
-y
iH
rH
T 7
*1
in
i^
OJ
00
t-
t- 00
o
O
T-i
<M
c-3
C3 CO
<M
<N
an
CN
CJ
CN
CN (M
9
-
c
rH
T-i
'"■
T-I
r-l
r-l
T-I rH
<D
"C
K
g
•
•
hi
M
3 ^
CO >>
<
Eh
hi
•
8
O
a
^1
0
a
00
h.
a
oS
5?
a
a
a
hi
1-3
•a
3°
CO hi
C
«4-l
o
X.
3
c
3
o
p-5
hH
3 tf
X
hH
HH
O
■—
o
a
o
IM
o
3
a
-2
Q
2
a
0
-
0)
2
a>
H
3
'5
3
S3
n ca *** a) o
w m
. J s
o
a g
OS
© rH
■a
CD CO
Ol
CN CM
rH
rH rH
4
OS ©
r-(
m
m CD
CO
N
CN CN
CN
rH
i-t i-t
rH
Si1-!
00
>o K
3
»
oa
• be
o
rSKSb
£ °
H 1-3
.a s^
§5
53
© -A
in in
CN CN
to
2 5
(hO
hJ -^
P" .a
O Ph
rH $0
a -2
166
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
Hafsburg Line.
Rudolph 1 1273-1291
Adolf 1292-1298
Albert 1 1298-1308
Henry VII 1308-1313
Louis IV., the Bavarian . . 1314-1347
Frederic of Austria, rival . 1314-1330
Charles IV 1347-1378
Wenceslaua 1378-1400
Rupert 1400-1410
Sigismund 1410-1437
Albert II 1438-1439
Frederick III 1440-1493
Maximilian 1 1493-1519
Charles V 1519-1559
Ferdinand 1 1558-1564
Maximilian II 1564-1576
The Pal/Eolooi.
Michael VIII 1261-1282
Andronicus II 1282-1328
Michael IX., crown prince . 1295-1320
Andronicus III 1328-1341
JohnV 1341-1376
John VI., Catacuzenos, i egent 1341-1355
Andronicus IV 1376-1379
JohnV., again 1379-1391
John VII 1390
Manuel II 1391-1425
John VIII 1425-1448
Constantine XII. (XI.) . . . 1448-1453
Capture of Constantinople by
the Turks 1453
THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE (concluded).
Rudolf II 1576-1612
Matthias 1612-1619
Ferdinand II 1619-1637
Ferdinand III 1637-1657
Leopold 1 1658-1705
Joseph 1 1705-1711
Charles VI 1711-1740
Abdication of Joseph II., and beginning of the Germanic confederation
Charles VII 1742-1745
Maria Theresa and Francis I. 1745-1765
Joseph II. and Maria Theresa 1765-1780
Joseph II 1780-1790
Leopold II 1790-1792
Francis II 1792-1806
1806
TABLE II.
BISHOPS AND POPES AT ROME.
Before a. d. 189 (Victor I.) dates are uncertain. For list of anti-
popes see Mas-Latrie or Mirbt. Lipsius's list ends with
Liberius, a. d. 352. Slight variations are best explained
b}T Mas-Latrie. Valuable is Lightfoot, Clement of Home, i.
pp. 201 ff. On the double papacy, see Alzog, Univ. Ch. Hist.,
ii. 1084; Funk, Kirchengesch. § 143. In this list anti-popes
are not numbered.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
167
1 S. Peter, d. 64 (?).
2 S. Linus, 67-76 ( ?).
3 S. Anacletus, 76-88 (?).
4 S. Clement I., 88-97 (?).
5 S. Evaristus, 97-105 (?).
6 S. Alexander I., 105-115 (?).
7 S. Sixtus I., 115-125 (?).
8 S. Telesphorus, 125-136 (?).
9 S. Hyginus, 136-140 ('?).
10 S. Pius I., 140-155 (?)•
11 S. Anicetus, 155-166 (?).
12 S. Soter, 166-175 (?).
13 S. Eleutherus, 175-189.
14 S. Victor I., 189- c. 199.
15 S. Zephyrinus, c. 199-217.
16 S. Callistus (Calixtus), 217-222.
S. Hippolytus, 217-235.
17 S. Urban I., 222-230.
18 S. Pontian, 230-235.
19 S. Anterus, Nov. 21,235-Jan. 3, 236.
20 S. Fabian, 236-250.
Vacancy.
21 S. Cornelius, 251-253.
Novatian, 251-
22 S. Lucius I., 253-254.
23 S. Stephen I., 254-257.
24 S. Sixtus II., 257-258.
Vacancy.
25 S. Dionj-sius, 259-c. 268.
26 S. Felix" I., 269-274.
27 S. Eutycbianus, 275-283.
28 S. Gaius, 283-296.
29 S. Marcellinus, 296-304.
Vacancy.
30 S. Marcellus I., c. 307-309.
31 S. Eusebius, 309-310.
32 S. Miltiades (Melc(h)iades), 310-314.
33 S. Sylvester, 314-335.
34 S. Marcus, 336.
35 S. Julius I., 337-352.
36 S. Liberius, 352-366.
Felix II., 355-365.
37 S. Damasus I., 366-384.
Ursin, 366-367.
38 S. Siricius, c. 384-398.
39 S. Anastasius I., 398-402.
40 S. Innocent I., 402-417.
41 S. Zosimus, 417-418.
42 S. Boniface, 418-422.
Eulalius, 418-419.
43 S. Coelestin, 422-432.
44 S. Sixtus III., 432-440.
45 S. Leo I., the Great, 440-461.
46 S. Hilary, 461-468.
47 S. Simplicius, 468-483.
48 S. Felix II. (III.), 483-492.
49 S. Gelasius I., 492-496.
50 S. Anastasius II., 496-498.
51 S. Symmachus, 498-514.
Laurent, 498-c. 505.
52 S. Hormisdas, 514-523.
53 S. John I., 523-526.
54 S. Felix III. (IV.), 526-530.
55 Boniface II., 530-532.
Dioscurus, 530.
56 John II., 533-535.
57 S. Agapet I., 535-536.
5S S. Sylverius, 536-537.
59 Vigilius, 537-555.
60 Pelagius I., 556-561.
61 John III., 561-574.
62 Benedict I., 575-579.
63 Pelagius II., 579-590.
64 S. Gregory I., the Great, 590-604.
65 Sabinianus, 604-606.
66 Boniface III., 607.
67 S. Boniface IV., 608-615.
68 S. Deusdedit, 615-618.
69 Boniface V., 619-625.
70 Honorius I., 625-638.
71 Severinus, 640.
72 John IV., 640-642.
73 Theodore I., 642-649.
74 S. Martin I., 649-653.
75 S. Eugene I., 654-657.
76 S. Vitalian, 657-672.
77 Adeodatus, 672-676.
78 Donus I., 676-678.
79 S. Agatho, 678-681.
80 S. Leo II., 682-683.
81 S. Benedict II., 684-685.
82 John V., 685-686.
83 Conon, 686-687.
Theodore, 687.
Paschal, 687-692.
84 S. Sergius I., 687-701.
85 John VI., 701-705.
86 John VII., 705-707.
87 Sisinnius, 708.
88 Constantine I., 708-715.
89 S. Gregorv IT., 715-731.
90 S. Gregory III., 731-741.
91 S. Zacharias, 741-752.
Stephen, 752.
Died before consecration,' by some
given as Stephen I.
92 Stephen II., 752-757.
93 S. Paul I., 757-767.
168
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY
Constantine II., 707-768.
Philip, 7G8.
94 Stephen III., 768-772.
95 Hadrian I., 772-795.
96 S. Leo lH., 795-816.
97 Stephen IV., 816-817.
98 S. Paschal I., 817-824.
99 Eugene II., 824-827.
100 Valentine, 827.
101 Gregory IV., 827-844.
John, 844.
102 Sergius II., 844-847.
103 S. Leo IV., 847-855.
104 Benedict III., 855-858.
Anastasius, 855.
105 S. Nicholas I., 858-867.
106 Hadrian II., 867-872.
107 John VIII., 872-882.
108 Marinus I., 882-884 (Martin II.).
109 Hadrian III., 884-885.
110 Stephen V., 885-891.
111 Formosus, 891-806.
112 Boniface VI., 896.
113 Stephen VI., 896-897.
114 Romanus, 897.
115 Theodore II., 897.
116 John IX., 898-900.
117 Benedict IV., 900-903.
118 Leo V., 903.
119 Christopher, 903-904.
120 Sergius III., 904-911.
121 Anastasius III., 911-913.
122 Lando, 913-914.
123 John X., 914-928.
124 Leo VI., 928-929.
125 Stephen VII., 929-931.
126 John XL, 931-936.
127 Leo VII., 936-939.
128 Stephen VIII., 939-942.
129 Marinus II., 942-946 (Martin III.).
130 Agapet II., 946-955.
131 John XII., 955-963.
132 Leo Vin., 963-965. '
133 Benedict V., 964.
134 John XIII., 965-972.
135 Benedict VI., 972-974.
Boniface VII., 974.
136 Benedict VII., 974-983.
137 John XIV., 983-984.
138 Boniface VII., 984-985.1
139 John XV., 985-996.
140 Gregory V., 996-999.
First German pope.
John XVI., 997-998.
141 Sylvester II., 999-1003.
First French pope.
142 John XVIL, 1003.
143 John XVIIL, 1003-1009.
144 Sergius IV., 1009-1012.
145 Benedict VIII., 1012-1024.
Gregory, 1012.
146 John XIX., 1024-1033.
147 Benedict IX., 1033-1048.
Sylvester III., 1045-1046.
148 Gregory VI., 1045-1046.
149 Clement II., 1046-1047.
150 Damasus II., 1047-1048.
151 S. Leo IX., 1048-1054.
152 Victor II., 1054-1057.
153 Stephen IX., 1057-1058.
Benedict X., 1058-1060.
154 Nicholas II., 1058-1061.
155 Alexander II., 1061-1073.
Honorius II., 1061-1069.
156 S. Gregory VII., 1073-1085.
Clement III., 1080-1100.
157 Victor III., 1086-1087.
158 Urban II., 1088-1099.
159 Paschal II., 1099-1118.
Theoderich, 1100.
Albert, 1102.
Sylvester IV., 1105-1111.
161 Gelasius II., 1118-1119.
Gregory VIII., 1118-1121.
162 Calixtus II., 1119-1124.
163 Honorius II., 1124-1130.
Coelestine II., 1124.
164 Innocent II., 1130-1143.
1 Mas-Latrie's order:
Boniface VH.
John.
John XV.
Gregory V.
John XVI.
Svlvester II.
John XVII.
Others give the following order: —
John XV. (never lawfully consecrated).
John XV.
Gregory V.
John XVL, anti-pope.
Svlvester II.
John XVII.
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY
169
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
Anacletus II., 1130-1138.
Victor IV., 1138.
Coelestine II., 1143-1144.
Lucius II., 1144-1145.
Eugene III., 1145-1153.
Anastasius IV., 1153-1154.
Hadrian IV., 1154-1159.
First English pope.
Alexander III., 1159-1181.1
Victor IV., 1159-1164.
Paschal III., 1164-1168.
Calixtus III., 1168-1178.
Innocent III., 1179-1180.
Lucius III., 1181-1185.
Urban III., 1185-1187.
Gregory VIII., 1187.
Clement III., 1187-1191.
Coelestine III., 1191-1198.
Innocent III., 1198-1216.
Honorius III., 1216-1227.
Gregory IX., 1227-1241.
Coelestine IV., 1241.
Vacancy, 1241-1243.
Innocent IV., 1243-1254.
Alexander IV., 1254-1261.
Urban IV., 1261-1264.
206
207
208
209
210
211
183 Clement IV., 1265-1268.
Vacancy, 1268-1271.
184 S. Gregory X., 1271-1276.
185 Innocent V., 1276.
186 Hadrian V., 1276.
187 John XXL, 1276-1277.
188 Nicholas III., 1277-1280.
189 Martin II. (IV.), 1281-1285.
190 Honorius IV., 1285-1287.
191 Nicholas IV., 1288-1292.
Vacancy, 1292-1294.
192 S. Coelestine V., 1294.
193 Boniface VIIL, 1294-1303.
194 Benedict XL, 1303-1304.
In Avignon.
195 Clement V., 1305-1314.
Vacancy, 1314-1316.
196 John XXII., 1316-1334.
Nicholas V., 1328-1330.
197 Benedict XII., 1334-1342.
198 Clement VI., 1342-1352.
199 Innocent VI.. 1352-1362.
200 Urban V., 1362-1370.
201 Gregory XL, 1370-1378.
Home.
202 Urban VI., 1378-1389.
203 Boniface IX., 1389-1404.
204 Innocent VII., 1404-1406.
205 Gregory XII., 1406-1415.
Double Papacy.2
Avignon.
Clement VII., 1378-1394.
Benedict XIII., 1394-1424.
Alexander V.,3 1409-1410. 212
John XXIIL,4 1410-1415. 213
Martin III. (V.), 1417-1431. 214
Clement VIIL, 1424-1429. 215
Benedict XIV., 1424. 216
Eugene IV., 1431-1447. 217
Felix V., 1439-1449. 218
Nicholas V., 1447-1455. 219
Calixtus III., 1455-1458. 220
Pius II., 1458-1464.
Paul IL, 1464-1471.
Sixtus IV., 1471-1484.
Innocent VIIL, 1484-1492.
Alexander VI., 1492-1503.
Pius III., 1503.
Julius IL, 1503-1513.
Leo X., 1513-1521.
Hadrian VI., 1522-1523.
Calixtus III.
Lando, exiled 1180.
1 Mas-Latrie gives the following order :
Alexander III.
Victor.
Paschal III.
2 Cf. Funk, Kirchengesch. p. 358.
8 Ibid., p. 362.
4 1415. Council of Constance deposed John XXIII. and Benedict XIIL, secured the
resignation of Gregory XII., elected Otto Colona, who took the name of Martin III. (V.)
170
MANUAL OF TATROLOGY
221 Clement VII., 1523-1534.
222 Paul III., 1534-1549.
223 Julius III., 1550-1555.
224 Marcellus II., 1555.
223 Paul IV., 1555-1559.
220 Pius IV., 1559-1565.
227 S. Pius V., 1566-1572.
228 Gregory XIII., 1572-1585.
229 Sixtus V., 1585-1590.
230 Urban VII., 1590.
231 Gregory XIV., 1590-1591.
232 Innocent IX., 1591.
233 Clement VIII., 1592-1605.
234 Leo XI., 1605.
235 Paul V., 1605-1621.
236 Gregory XV., 1621-1623.
237 Urban VIII., 1623-1644.
238 Innocent X., 1644-1655.
239 Alexander VII., 1655-1667.
240 Clement IX., 1607-1669.
241 Clement X., 1670-1676.
242 Innocent XL, 1676-1689.
243 Alexander VIII., 1689-1691.
244 Innocent XII., 1691-1700.
245 Clement XL, 1700-1721.
246 Innocent XIIL, 1721-1724.
247 Benedict XIIL, 1724-1730.
248 Clement XII., 1730-1740.
249 Benedict XIV., 1740-1758.
250 Clement XIIL, 1758-1769.
251 Clement XIV., 1769-1774.
252 Pius VI., 1775-1799.
253 Pius VII., 1800-1823.
254 Leo XII., 1823-1829.
255 Pius VIII., 1829-1830.
256 Gregory XVI., 1801-1846.
257 Pius IX., 1846-1878.
258 Leo XIII, 1878-
TABLE III.
ECUMENICAL COUNCILS.
10.
11.
Nicaea I., 325. Summoned by Constantine. Trinitarian controversy. Arianism
condemned; deity of Christ (6noou<rio;) accepted; date of Easter decided.
Constantinople I., 381. Summoned by Theodosius I. Reaffirmation of the Nicene
doctrine. Personality of the Holy Ghost affirmed ; the so-called " Nicene Creed."
Ephesus, 431. Summoned by Theodosius II. (and Valentine III.). Nestorianism
and Pelagianism condemned.
Chalcedon, 451. Summoned by Marcian. Eutychianisra and Nestorianism con-
demned.
Constantinople II., 553. Summoned by Justinian I. The "Three Chapters"
(q. v.) condemned.
Constantinople III., 680. Summoned by Constantine V. (rV.). Monothelitism
condemned.
Nicaea II., 787. Summoned by (Irene and) Constantine VII. (VI.). Image-wor-
ship sanctioned ; the Iconoclasts condemned.
The last strictly Ecumenical council.
Constantinople IV., 869. Summoned by Basil II. Photius (q. v.) deposed ; the
Iconoclasts condemned.
Lateran I., 1123. Summoned by Pope Calixtus II. Concordat of Worms (between
Calixtus II. and Henry V.) confirmed.
Lateran II., 1139. Summoned by Pope Innocent II. This council confirmed all
that had been done to secure peace in the Church. Anacletus II. and Arnold
of Brescia (q. v.) condemned.
Lateran in., 1179. Summoned by Pope Alexander III. Forbade taxation of
church property; prohibited dangerous tournaments; condemned usury; regu-
lated church fees.
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 171
12. Lateran IV., 1215. Summoned by Pope Innocent III. Doctrine of the Eucha-
rist defined (tiansubstantiation). One church, one sacrifice, one God (Father,
Son, Holy Spirit).
13. Lyons I., 1245. Summoned by Pope Innocent IV. Frederick II. deposed. Con-
sideration of the relation between the Greek and Latin churches ; and relation
of the Church to the Saracens.
14. Lyons II., 1274. Summoned by Pope Gregory X. Attempted union of the East-
ern and Western churches.
15. Vienne, 1311. Summoned by Pope Clement V. Suppression of the order of
Templars (q. v.).
Nos. 16-18 known as the " Reforming Councils.''''
16. Pisa, 1409. Summoned by the Cardinals. Claimed even without a pope to repre-
sent the universal Church. Papal schism ; Gregory XII. and Benedict XIII.
displaced by Alexander V.
17. Constance, 1414. Summoned by Pope John XXIII. Papal schism healed ; an
ecumenical council declared superior to the pope; Wiclif and Huss condemned.
See Clinton Locke, The Age of the Great Schism (in Ten Epochs of Ch. Hist.
Series), N. Y. '96.
18. Basle, 1431. Summoned by Martin V. Conference with the Hussites ; Compac-
tata (q. v.).
19. Ferrara-FIorence, 1438. Summoned by Pope Eugene IV. Attempted union of
the Greek and Latin churches; " Filioque," "Azyme," "Papal primacy,"
discussed.
20. Lateran V., 1512. Summoned by Pope Julius II. " Montes Pietatis."
21. Trent, 1545-1563. Summoned by Pope Paul III. Formulation of R. C. doctrine ;
Protestantism opposed. See J. A. Froude, The Council of Trent, N. Y. '96.
See bibliography in Funk, Kirchengesch., p. 464 note.
22. Vatican, 1869. Summoned by Pope Pius IX. Papal Infallibility maintained ;
papal elections restricted to the cardinals.
TABLE IV.
List of monasteries mentioned in this book, c, for circa, denotes
that the date is approximate ; a., for ante, denotes that the
date is the earliest given notice ; a Rom. numeral indicates
the cent, in which the given house was founded. A = Augus-
tinian order ; B = order of S. Benedict ; C = Cistercian order ;
D = Dominican order ; F = Franciscan order. Mas-Latrie :
Tresor de Chronologie, Paris '89 (p. 1873) ; Migne, Patrologia
latina, ccxx. 1009 ; Smith and Cheetham : Dictionary of Chris-
tian Antiquities, 2 vols., Hartford '80 (ii. 1219).
172
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY.
Name.
Location.
Ord.
Founder.
Date.
Afilighem
Brabant, Belgium
B
Henry of Louvain
1083
S. Amand
Dioc. Arras (France)
B
S. Amand, King Dagobert
c637?
Antrum
Nantes
B
Herme(n)Iandus
a 720
Arn(o)ulf
Metz
B
S. Arnulf
c600
Mt.Athos(S. Elijah)
Mt. Athos
Emp. Nicephorus Phocas
a 963
Bangor
Down
S. Comgall
c555
Beauvais
France
B
King Childebert
540
Bee
Dioc. Rouen (France)
B
Herluin
a 1042
Greater Bernard
S. W. Switzerland
A
Bernard of Mentone
X
Lesser Bernard
S. W. Switzerland
A
Bernard of Mentone
X
Biclaro
Catalonia, Spain
John
586
Bobbio
Italy (Apennines)
B
S. Columbanus
c610
Canterbury
Kent
B
King Ethelbert, Augustine
c605
Monte Cassino
near Naples
B
Benedict of Nursia
529
Centule v.
S. Riquier
Citeaux
Burgundy
C
Stephan Harding
1098
S. Clairs
Dioc. Agen (France)
B
Pipin
vm
Clairvaux
Clairvaux (France)
C
Bernard
1115
Cluny
Burgundy
B
Duke William of Aquitania
910
Corbie
Dioc. Amiens (France)
B
S. Clotilda, Clothaire
557(?)
New Corbie
Germany (on the Weser)
B
Adalhard, Wala (Radbert)
882
S. Denys
Fulda
near Paris
Mayence
B
B
Kings Clothaire II., Dago-
bert I.
S. Boniface
632
744
Gemeticum
Normandy
B
vn
Hexham
Northumberland
S. Wilfrid
674
Hombuch
Hy., v. Iona
Iona
Hebrides
Columba
563
Jarrow
Durham (Eng.)
Bened. Biscop, King Egfrid
684
Lerins
Dioc. Grasse (France)
B
S. Honoratus (?)
375
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY.
173
Name.
Location.
Ord.
Founder.
Date.
Lichfield
England
A
Bp. Roger
a 1144
Lindisfame
Fame Isl. (Nbrthumb.)
King Alfred (?)
a 651
Lob(b)es
Cambrai
B
Abt. Ursmar, Pepin, Sr.
691
Lucullanum
near Naples
a 500
S. Maur
S. Maxentius
near Vincennes
near Poitiers (on the
Meuse)
Verdun
Dioc. of Liege
B
B
Reformed Bened. order under
patronage of S. Maur, beg.
in monast. of S. Vannes,
near Verdun.
Agapius et al.
1618
c 45(J
S. Michael
Neuf-moustier
B
Wulfualdus, and Adalsinda
his wife
Peter the Hermit
709
c 1096
S. Omer
Flanders
F
S. Peter
near Sens
Theodechild(?)
c 564
Priim
near Treves
B
Bertrada (or Berta)
a 721
S. Riquier
Amiens
King Dagobert, Richarius
c625
S. Saba
Palestine
S. Sab(b)as
a 480
Sens
Sens
B
King Clothaire II.
c620
S. Theodosius
Jerusalem
S. Trudo
near Lyons
A
1248
Vendome
France (on the Loire)
S. Victor
Geneva
B
Queen Seleuba
VI
"VVearmouth
Durham
B
King Egfrid, Biscop
674
Werden
Dioc. of Cologne
B
Liudger
a 809
INDEX TO THE MAP
Notk. — Spellings differ with the authorities used,
approximate.
? = location doubtful or
Adrumetum,
iEclanum,
Agen,
Agrigentum,
Alexandria,
Altimum,
Amasea,
Ameda,
Ancona,
Ancyra,
Angouleme,
Aniane,
Antioch (Palestine),
Antioch (Phrygia),
Aosta,
Apamea.
Aquae Flaviae,
Aquileia,
Aquino,
Aries,
Armagh,
Assisi,
Ast,
Astigi,
Athens,
Auch,
Augsburg,
Autun,
Auxerre,
Avenches,
Aversa,
Avignon,
Avranches,
Babylon,
Bamberg,
Barcelona,
Basel,
Beauvais,
Beirut,
Beja,
Berne,
Beroea,
Bethlehem,
Beverly,
Beziers,
Blankenburg,
Blois,
C3
C2
B2
C3
D3
C2
E2
F3
C2
E2
B2
B2
E3
E3
B2
E3
A2
C2
C2
B2
Al
C2
B2
A3
D3
B2
C2
B2
B2
B2
C2
B2
A2
F3
C2
B2
B2
B2
E3
A3
B2
E3
E3
Al
B2
C2
B2
Bologna,
Bonn,
Bordeaux,
Boston,
Bostra,
Bourges,
Braga,
Bremen,
Brescia,
C2
Bl
A2
Al
E3
B2
A2
Bl
B2
Byzantium, v. Constanti-
nople.
Csesarea (Mauretania),
Caesarea (Palestine),
Cahors,
Calama,
Calaris,
Cambrai,
Canterbury,
Capua,
Carthage,
Carthagena,
Casse NigraHNumidia),
Caschar,
Chalcedon,
Chalons,
Chartres,
Cirta,
Cologne,
Constance,
Constantinople,
Cordova,
Corinth,
Cremona,
Cusa,
Cyrrhus,
Cyzicus,
Damascus,
Dijon,
Dinant,
Dorylaeum,
Eclanum, v. iEclanum.
Edessa,
Eichstadt,
Eisenach,
Eisleben,
B3
E3
B2
B3
B3
Bl
Bl
C2
C3
A3
B3 ?
F3
D2
B2
B2
B3
Bl
B2
D2
A3
D3
B2
E4
E3
D2
E3
B2
Bl
E3
Emesa,
E3
Emmaus,
E3
Ephesus,
D3
Erfurt,
CI
Ferrara,
C2
Flavigny,
B2
Florence,
C2
Froidmont,
Bl?
Fulda,
CI
Gabala,
E3
Gaza,
E3
Gembloux,
B2
Geneva,
B2
Genoa,
B2
Ghent,
B2
Glasgow,
Al
Glastonbury,
Al
Goslar,
CI
Hadrumetum, v.
Adrume-
turn.
Halberstadt,
Cl
Hales,
B3
Halicarnassus,
D3
Hamburg,
CI
Harveng,
Bl ?
Havelburg,
CI
Heistenbach,
Bl?
Helenopolis (Bithy
nia), E2 ?
Heraclea,
E2
Hexham,
Al
Hierapolis,
E3
Hieropolis,
E3
Hippo Regius,
B3
Holy Island,
Al
Husenitz,
CI
Hy,
Al
Iconium,
Iona, v. Hy.
Jarrow,
Jerusalem,
Juneh,
Kappel,
E3
Al
E3
E4
B2
176
INDEX TO THE MAP
Langres,
Laodicea,
B2
Ostia,
C2
Soissons,
B2
E3
Oxford,
Al
Solesmes,
B2
Laon,
B2
S. Omer,
Bl
Lausanne,
B2
Padua,
C2
Strassburg,
B2
Le Mans, v. Mans.
Palais,
A2
Sulca,
B3V
Leontopolis,
E3
Paris,
B2
Sutri,
C2
Le Palais, v. Palais.
Parma,
C2
Syracuse,
C3
Leyden,
Bl
Pavia,
B2
Lichfield,
Al
Pella,
D2
Tarragona,
B2
Liege,
Bl
Pelusium,
E3
Tarsus,
E3
Lille,
Bl
Perigueux,
B2
Telia,
B2?
Limoges,
Lincoln,
B2
Pettau,
C2
Thamugadi,
B3
Al
Philadelphia,
Philomeiiuin,
D3
Thapsus,
C3
Lisbon,
A3
E3
Theba;,
E4
Lisieux,
A2
Pisa,
B2
Thessalonica,
D2
London,
Al
Poitiers,
A2
Thmuis,
E3
Lucca,
C2
Portus Romanus.
Toledo,
A3
Lund,
CI
Prague,
CI
Tomi,
D2
Lutterworth,
Al
Priim,
Bl
Toulon,
B2
Luxeuil,
B2
Ptolemais,
D3
Toulouse,
B2
Lycopolis,
E4
Tournai,
Bl
Lyons,
B2
Ravenna,
C2
Tours,
B2
Regensburg,
B2
Trapezus,
E2
Mabug (Syria).
Reichenau,
CI
Trent,
C2
Magdeburg,
CI
Reichenberg,
CI
Treves,
B2
Magnesia,
Malmesbury,
D3
Rheims,
B2
Tricca,
D3
Al
Riez,
B2
Trieste,
C2
Mans,
B2
Rochester,
Al
Turin,
B2
Marseilles,
B2
Rome,
C2
Tusculum,
C2
Meaux,
B2
Rotterdam,
Bl
Tyana,
E3
Melitene,
E3
Rouen,
B2
Tyre,
E3
Mentz,
B2
Ruspe,
C3
Merida,
A3
Ulm,
C2
Metz,
B2
Salamis,
E3
Urgel,
B2
Milan,
B2
Salisbury,
Al
Usez,
B2
Milevis,
B3
Salona,
D3
Utica,
C3
Mitylene,
D3
Salzburg,
C2
Utrecht,
Bl
Montpellier,
B2
Samosata,
E3
Mopsuestia,
Mosul,
E3
F3
Saragossa,
Sardis,
A2
E3
Valencia,
Veletri,
B3
C2
Scillita ?
C3
Vendome,
B2
Nantes,
A2
Scythopolis,
Sebaste (Armenia),
E3
Venice,
C2
Naples,
C2
E3
Vercelli,
B2
Nazianzus,
E3
Sebaste (Pontus),
E3
Verdun,
B2
Neapolis,
Neo Csesarea,
E3
Seleucia,
E3
Verona,
C2?
E2
Seleucia (Mesopotamia), F3
Vienna,
C2
Nicaea,
D2
Sens,
±52
Vienne,
B2
Nicopolis,
Nineveh,
E2
Seville,
A3
Vilvorde,
Bl
F3
Sherborn,
Al
Vincennes,
B2
Nisibis,
F3
Side,
E3
Nola,
C2
Sien(n)a,
CI
Westminster,
Al
Noyon,
Nyssa,
B2
Sigriona,
Silesia,
D3?
Wittenberg,
CI
E3
C2
Worcester,
Al
Sinita (Numidia),
B3?
Worms,
B2
Olympia,
E3
Sirmium,
C2
Wiirzburg,
B2
Orleans,
B2
Smyrna,
D3
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO
LIBRARY
Do not
re move
the card
From this
Pocket.
Acme Library Card Pocket
Under Pat. " Ref. Index File."
Made by LIBRARY BUREAU
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11